Qakisst Vishtani's page

Qakisst stumbled up the streets of Sandpoint until he reached Junker’s Cove. This seemed to be the place he always wound up when he needed to clear his head. Looking out over the cove to Chopper’s Island he felt the anger in his heart, the rage well up within him. With no more than a thought the air about him filled with Snapdragons.

He reached up to grab one and sent it sailing across the cove into the still green brush that had cropped up on Chopper’s Island since he had last burned the remains of Jervis Stoot’s cottage, and everything around it to the ground. Faster and faster he sent the dazzling pyrotechnics from his spell sailing across the cove to slam into the island with a pop and a burst. The late twilight sky grew darker except for the ever bursting fireworks.

Tears welled up in his eyes while he exhausted the first spell’s power and called up another. As he flung the unerring snapdragons across the distance to the island soft arms wrapped around him from behind.
“It’s okay.” Cassidy’s soft voice filled the air as she held him. The pair slowly settled into the damp evening grass overlooking the cove. The last bits of color in Qakisst’s hair had now burned away with his use of magic. Cassidy leaned back and ran her fingers through his coarse Mwangi curls.

“Mér þykir leitt.” His inability to control his tongue renewed Qakisst’s anger, but Cassidy pulled him tight again.

“Shhhhhh…” She held him as he cried softly. “You came back. You came back to me. That’s all I care about.” They sat for nearly an hour, kept warm by Qakisst’s unhuman heritage; neither one speaking.

“It is dark. You should go home now.” Qakisst’s voice was hoarse as he spoke.

“I got you to be my night light.” Cassidy pulled up Qakisst’s sleeve exposing the fire ink tattoos on his left arm. “Come back inside with me, please?”

“Ég…” Cassidy stopped his speaking with a finger to the upper lip.

“Just stop; come in side and talk to me.” Cassidy stood up and gripped Qakisst’s hands to pull him to his feet.

Qakisst stood and held her hands tight, “I have to do something else.”

“Qakisst…”

“I have to see them. I promised I would be back as soon as I could; but I had to see Caleb home and I wanted…” Qakisst hesitated a moment, “Hayır, I needed to see you.”

“Them? The two kids you rescued?” Cassidy smiled as a touch of excitement seemed to come back into Qakisst’s eyes.

“Evet. Have you met them yet?” He began to pull Cassidy toward Main Street and the Turandarok Accademy.

“I have.” Cassidy pulled back. “But you won’t find them there.”

“Hvað?” A touch of panic flooded Qakisst’s eyes.

“No, no, no. They’re not gone. They’re just staying someplace else.” Cassidy bit her lower lip and grinned as she pulled Qakisst up towards Temple Square. The confusion on Qakisst’s eyes made her chuckle. “The morning you left Lady Quinta stormed Turandarok to retrieve her family.” Cassidy’s smile illuminated her face as she pulled on Qakisst’s arms. “Come on. They know you’re back by now.”

The two raced up Temple Street hand in hand. Qakisst’s fear of people asking about his strange new hair color, of them finding out about his death and resurrection evaporated. Cassidy had his hand and she was not afraid.

The pair leapt onto the steps of the White Dear just before seven bells. As soon as Qakisst and Cassidy stepped through the front door of the inn they found themselves mobbed by the Viskalai children. The commotion drew glances from some of the Deer’s patrons as the mob drug Qakisst across the Common to the back of the inn and the family quarters.

Questions abounded and Qakisst was given no opportunity to deflect. When the subject of his new hair color came up Cassidy rescued him by telling everybody that she liked it and turning the conversation into a debate about his new hair color and not how he had come to have it. Korva eyed Cassidy and waited until the mass of children drug Qakisst to the floor to wrestle before pulling Cassidy aside.

“You know something, don’t you.” Korva narrowed her eyes and locked gaze with Cassidy.

“I do.” Cassidy leveled her eyes at Korva. “But you will have to wait for him to tell you.”

“Cassidy, he’s my best friend!” Korva seemed ready to fight. “I need to know what happened.”

“And?” Cassidy raised both eyebrows and shook her head slowly. Before Korva could reply Cassidy continued, “Korva, let him tell you when he’s ready. He’s hurting inside, but he’s happy right now. Let him be happy for a while. Look at him.” Cassidy and Korva turned to see Qakisst crawling through a pile of six children that all sought to pin him to the ground.

Both women marveled for a moment as Qakisst soothed tempers and cajoled children into keeping calm. Korva raised her eyebrow as she watched. “He’s surprisingly good at that.”

“What, behaving like a child? Don’t insult him, Korva.” The mischievous grin on Cassidy’s face showed her jest and Korva laughed.

“Brat.” Korva stuck her tongue out at Cassidy. “No, keeping them under control.”

“Of course he is. He learned by practicing with You, Vach, and Tanjah. And we all know what a hand full Vach was.” Cassidy smiled as she watched Qakisst lifting Bechi and Marta into the air while lying on his back.

“Oh yes, weren’t we all a hand full.” Korva rolled her eyes. “He was a kid then too.”

“Was he?” Cassidy gave Korva a serious look. “You were what? Nine years old when he moved here. I was just eight. He was what?”

“I don’ know. Around fifty I think.”

“And he looked like a ten year old. Now he’s almost sixty and he looks like a twelve year old.” Cassidy punched Korva in the arm softly, “He was never a kid. He just gets to pretend because he looks so young. You’d kill yourself if you were trapped in the body of a twelve year old for thirty years or more.”

“You’re both silly. I would kill to have the body of a twelve year old again.” Lady Quinta stepped up behind the two teenage girls startling them.

“Mom!” Korva struggled not l laugh.

“Lady Quinta. Thank you for letting me join in the festivities.” Cassidy blushed slightly as she acknowledged her host.

“Nonsense, Cassidy. You have always been welcome here. Now, let me go and rescue Qakisst before things get out of hand. It is a school night.” Quinta slipped forward to begin the process of organizing the hoard for bedtime.

“How in the world does your mother manage?” Cassidy marveled as Quinta took control of the still squirming mass of children.

“You think she manages all that by herself? Maybe when it was just Vach, Tanjah and I. Before the twins came, Qakisst and his Mom had taken up residence so he got to do a lot of babysitting.” Korva gave Cassidy a wistful look. “This as you said; explains how he got to be so good with kids.”

“I suppose being a childlike little sprite never hurt.” Cassidy smiled and Korva laughed as a massive shadow came up from behind them. “Hi Vach. Your mom said you were at work.”

Korva looked over her shoulder at her younger brother as he smiled. “I am at work.” The massive Vachedi smiled down at the two girls. “The advantage of being the boss’ nephew and having parents that own the nicest inn in town is that I get sent to pick up dinner.”

“What’s the disadvantage?”

“I’m always the one that gets sent to pick up dinner.” Vach shrugged. “How long has he been here? I heard he and Caleb got back at around two bells.” He then looked at Cassidy, “I also heard something about a redhead attached to Caleb.”

Cassidy sighed, “Her name is Melissa, she used to be a student here, Caleb went off to rescue her which is how he got in over his head, the others went and rescued him, now everything’s fine.”

“Is his hair white?” Vach looked over the top of Cassidy at Qakisst, who was still helping Quinta prepare children for bed.

“We had that conversation already.” Cassidy looked away from Korva and Vach in an attempt to dismiss the subject.

“No, we didn’t.” Korva frowned.

“His hair is white. What the heck?” Vach pushed past Cassidy to talk to Qakisst. “Excuse me, Cass.”

“Yes we did, Korva.” Cassidy turned her head to return the glare she was getting from Korva.

“I can actually hear you from across the room!” Qakisst’s comment as he helped Nico and Aryah gather up toys and put them in the toy chest made Korva laugh.

As Vach picked up both Nico and Aryah, tossing them over his shoulders before trudging off to help put children to bed, Qakisst stepped up to Cassidy and Korva. “Remind me in the morning to say thank you to lady Quinta.”

“What for?” Korva and Cassidy both gave Qakisst a confused look.

“For taking in Nico and Marta while I was gone.” Qakisst smiled and looked over his shoulder toward the door to the children’s rooms.

“While you were gone?” Korva cocked an eyebrow as she looked at Qakisst. Cassidy covered her smirk with her hand.

“Evet.” Qakisst turned back to face them. “I hope she will keep them a little longer. My place is not really big enough for two kids.”

Cassidy pinched her nose as Korva’s stunned expression conveyed more than her words could. “Are you really… are you crazy… you can’t actually… Qakisst!”

“Düşüneyim.” Qakisst tried to look as serious as he could. “Yes. Yes I am.”

Korva’s expression changed from bewilderment to shock. “Kisst, you are not doing this. You can’t possibly…”

“Yes I can.” Qakisst smiled.

“But…”

“Korva. Yes I can.”

“Cassidy, you tell him!”

“Okay. You’re going to need at least two new bedrooms in that little hut of yours, and a bathing room. Maybe a play room too.” Cassidy began ticking off the type of expansion Qakisst would need on his small cottage. “Do you have a work space at your house or are you going to restrict that to Savah’s armory?”

“Well, I…”

“Cassidy!”

“You asked…”
“You can’t possibly agree with this?” Korva looked back and forth between Cassidy and Qakisst.
“Agree with what?” Vach returned from helping put kids to bed.

“He thinks he’s going to adopt them!” Korva pointed from Qakisst towards the bedrooms behind Vach.

“I thought he already had.” Vach shrugged.

“Not formally, not yet.” Qakisst looked up at Vach as Korva’s expression of shock made Cassidy turn away to keep from laughing in her friend’s face.

“Korva…” Qakisst found himself interrupted by a hand on his shoulder.

“Korva, please be a dear and see to the morning prep in the kitchen.” Lady Quinta stepped in front of Vach as she turned Qakisst to face her.

“MOM!” Korva’s temper seemed about to blow.

“Level heads, dear. Fighting won’t do any good here.” Quinta’s calm response sent Korva huffing for the big inn’s kitchen. “You too, Vach. I’m sure that the gatehouse guards are wondering where their dinner is.”

“Yes, Ma’am.” Vach hugged his mother and looked at Qakisst mouthing, “You’re an idiot, Kisst.” He then left, nodding to Cassidy as he went.

“Cassidy, can I borrow Qakisst for a couple of minutes please?” Lady Quinta smiled at Cassidy and looked at the door leading out into the common room of the inn.

“I should get going.” Cassidy squeezed Qakisst’s hand.

“Please wait.” Qakisst turned to her with panic in his eyes and he gripped her hand. “Please?”

“Kisst, I should…”

“Please? I will not be long.” Qakisst pleading caused Quinta to raise an eyebrow as she looked at the pair.

“Okay. You get five minutes, then you’re on your own.” Cassidy smiled and stepped back still holding Qakisst’s hands until their fingers could not reach. She then slipped through the door into the common room.

“You never brought Laure to brunch. Am I to presume that she won’t be coming by?” Lady Quinta’s to the point comment made Qakisst’s face flush.

“Probably not. Though I did ask before my first trip to Magnimar.” He looked sideways at lady Quinta with a smile.

“And do you really think you’re ready to handle two children?” Quinta looked closely at Qakisst and she spoke.

“Nope. Does not matter.” Qakisst leaned in and kissed Quinta on the cheek. “Where you ready when Korva was born?”

“Qakisst, this is serious.” Quinta reached up and ruffled his hair. “As is this. Don’t wait too long to be ready to talk to me.”

Qakisst wrapped his arms around the woman that had acted as his mother for the last five and a half years and hugged her. “I know. And I know it is serious.” He parted from her and sat on the sofa that dominated the room, pulling her with him. “I…”

Quinta cradled his face in her hand and smiled. “We will always be here to help you.” She could see the unshed tears in his eyes. “When you’re ready.” Qakisst leaned into her hand and smiled. “So,... you and Cassidy?”

“I hope so.” Qakisst smiled and leaned back. “You’re not going to try to talk me out of adopting them?”

“I brought them up here because I knew there would be no way I could.” Qunita scrunched up her face as she looked at Qakisst. “You are rather like Liandra when you decide to do something. Irrepressible.” The both smiled at each other as their thoughts drifted to Liandra. “She would be very proud of you.”

“Thank you.”

“She would also call you a blithering idiot for thinking you’re ready to handle something like this; but she’d be proud just the same.” Quinta stood and pulled Qakisst back to his feet. “You make sure you let us help.”

“Where are my kids sleeping while I try to figure out how to make my house twice its current size?” Qakisst grinned.

“Your lady is waiting on you. Brunch is at ten bells on Sunday.”

“Yes ma’am.” Qakisst hugged lady Quinta again and slipped back out the door. He scanned the common room for Cassidy but could not see her. His eyes finally locked onto Garridan behind the service counter and bar. Garridan was pointing to the kitchen with a somewhat exasperated expression.
Qakisst headed for the kitchen the long way, giving Tanjah a quick hug when her hands were no longer full of dished from cleaning tables. “Sorry you missed out, Tanjah.”

“Go on, or I’ll squeal you out to lady Laure. She was looking for you earlier. Daddy was fit to chase her off, but I managed to let her know you would talk to her later.” Tanjah scowled. “Are you and Cassidy?”

“I do not know.” Qakisst grimaced and rushed into the kitchen as Tanjah went back to cleaning tables while rolling her eyes. As he entered the kitchen Qakisst caught the tail end of a fight.

“I did not say I agree with him; but you know there’s no stopping him. I don’t even know if trying is smart.” Cassidy sat with her back to the door. The kitchen staff seemed to be blissfully deaf, though Qakisst knew that places like this were the fuel of Sandpoint’s rumor mill.

“Cass, how can you…” Korva’s expression changed from exasperation to anger.

“Stop looking for reasons to be angry at me, Korva.” Qakisst hugged Cassidy from behind then stepped across the kitchen. “I will need all the help I can get; and this is not helping.”

“Qakisst, if you would just be reasonable.” Korva seemed ready to continue but Qakisst cut her off.

“My faith is telling me that this is reasonable.” Qakisst kissed Korva on the cheek. “Give me a chance; I am not doing this by myself.”

“You’re insane!”

“How long have you known him?” Cassidy laughed from next to the common room door. “I said I’d wait five minutes. Your five minutes are up, buster.”

“You will get plenty of time to yell at me later, Korva. I cannot take the kids yet, I do not have a place for them to stay yet.” Qakisst stepped back and took Cassidy’s hand. “I have to go.”

Korva frowned at the two of them. “Cass, talk some sense into him.”

“Good bye, Korva.” Cassidy smiled and let Qakisst lead her out the door into the common room.

As they headed out the door Qakisst waved to Master Garridan behind the counter. Once into the chilly night air he draped his cloak about Cassidy’s shoulders. “Please. Stay with me.”

“Qakisst…”
“I cannot be alone; and I know that you really do care.” Qakisst desperately held onto Cassidy’s hands. “Please. I need you.”
“Kisst; you died. I…” Tears welled up in Cassidy’s eyes.

“Shhhh…” Qakisst pulled her in tight. “Bu geçip gitmesine izin vermeyin. We may not get another chance. Please take this one with me.”

“You make me so mad!” Cassidy beat his chest with her fists.

“I promise I will behave.” He let her step back, still holding her arms.

“Liar.” Cassidy lay her head on his shoulder as she spoke, “First time somebody comes rolling into town asking for help you’ll be out getting yourself killed again.”

“If I did not…”

“You would not be you.”

Eight days in Magnimar passed quickly. On the journey home Caleb had commended on the burnt remains of the Foxglove manor as they passed. Before Qakisst could answer Dalia commented that she thought it looked much improved. This had brought a laugh from both Caleb and Qakisst and finally broke the ice between them.

The remainder of the morning turned into a vigorous debate about Qakisst being too brash, and Caleb not always thinking things through. The debate lasted until Melissa declared them both to be five year old brats. Dahlia and Shalelu both agreed whole heartedly. Even Konnor agreed until Dahlia stated that he was comparatively younger than Caleb which would make him a baby.

As the party approached the gates to Sandpoint Qakisst pointed out that this entire argument started because somebody thought it was a good idea for Melissa to pretend to be the Tickwood Hag so that the Asmodian inquisitor Gregan would want to kill her instead of marry her. He then looked at Shalelu and asked who had gone along with that brilliant idea for the last five years. Before Shalelu could take offense Dahlia cheerfully declared herself the only innocent party for once and demanded a celebration.

“This is a first for me, you know.” Dahlia seemed to have more spring in her step than in the last twenty years. “This is the third time I’ve come through these gates and I haven’t been run out of town yet.”

Melissa smiled, “The day is still young, bard Dahlia. You have time.” As everybody laughed, the heads of Melissa’s twin cats poked up out of Caleb’s backpack where they had been riding since Magnimar. The cats, one black as night and the other white as snow seemed as amused as Dahlia.

“They keep letting Konnor back in, you got nothin’ ta worry about, Dahlia.” Caleb smiled as the white cat climbed across him to Melissa’s shoulders and settled across her backpack and shoulders. The Black one climbed up to perch on the top of Caleb’s pack and lean over his head as it looked around with curiosity.

“So says one of the people that once tied me to a chair, stuffed a rag in my mouth, and let pasty there cut my hair.” Dahlia pointed at Konnor who had disguised himself as a pail white elf with dark hair. “Trust me; I will be on my best behavior.” Dahlia held her hands in the air as the group strolled under the gateway onto Market Street.

“Kisst, quit fussing.” Caleb looked over at Qakisst, who had just run his fingers through his hair to alter the ash white coloration back to the jet black color it had been before. “And you forgot your eyebrows.”

“Where too first? The Dragon?” Dahlia looked around at the group.

“Yeah, but I…” Caleb paused in front of the Goblin Squash stables to look around. It had been nearly two months since he had been back to Sandpoint.

“Caleb’s house.” Qakisst spoke in a flat tone. “But you all do not need to come.” He looked at Dahlia and Konnor.

“Fine with me.” Konnor smiled and headed for the entrance to the dragon.

“M’lord Deverin?” Dahlia looked out of the corner of her eye, “If you wouldn’t mind…”

Caleb cleared his throat before speaking. “Actually Dahlia, I would rather you take Qakisst and go…”

“Hayır.” Qakisst interrupted Caleb with a wave of his hand.

“Don’t even think it, Caleb.” Shalelu spoke over all of them. “Cassandra is expecting the entire family; which will include Sparky here. Dahlia, can you let Ameiko know that I will need a room tonight?” Shalelu’s rather diplomatic settlement brought a quiet look from everybody.

“Sparky?” Qakisst looked up at Shalelu with a frown.

“I like it.” Melissa smiled and gripped Caleb’s arm. “And I’d like to get off the street please. We seem to be drawing a crowd.”

Gathering around the five of them, a growing crowd of gawkers calling out to Caleb and Shalelu with questions began to press in. Fortunately before the crowd could get too large several of Sandpoint’s watch gathered around them.

Capt Bar Merik strolled up to the group as the crowd parted. “Go on, everybody. I’m sure that if there’s a story we’ll all hear it at the Dragon tonight.” He shooed the crowd then stepped up to Caleb. “Good to see you safe and sound, Caleb. When that mangy big dog of yours came crashing through the gate alone we were worried.”

“Mangy?” Caleb seemed indignant.

“Well; he does a better job grooming that you do.” Bar’s gap toothed smile showed his jest as he slapped the young ranger on the shoulder. “Your aunt sends her best and said to tell you she will stop by dinner at your father’s to hear the story. Come on all you. I’ll escort you up to Kale’s house.”

“You both could use a bath.” Melissa sniffed and held up her nose.

“Shalelu figured out soap, how come you never have, Ranger?” Qakisst looked from Caleb to Shalelu, “Is it really an elven secret how to keep clean without magic in the wild, Shalelu?”

“Some things just have to be learned with experience.” Shalelu chuckled as the group headed across the market toward the Kale Deverin home.

As the group approached the quiet and unassuming house of Kale Deverin Qakisst and Shalelu paused and looked at each other. For different reasons both felt somewhat out of place as Cassandra Deverin came rushing out of her home and into her eldest son’s arms. Qakisst ran his hands through his hair to renew the coloration cantrip as Shalelu fidgeted uncomfortably.

Melissa seemed most uncomfortable of all, hooked to Caleb’s arm as both Cassidy and Conner rushed out of the house moments later to join the family hug. Kale stood in the doorway watching his family for a moment before he cleared his throat.

“Casandra, bring the boy inside. The neighbors are wondering what the fuss is.” Despite his reserved nature, Kale beamed with excitement. “He certainly needs a moment to explain who this young lady is that seems to have snuck into my family?” Kale’s reference to Melissa brought the other three family members to pause. Cassidy and Conner stepped back.

“Hi.” Melissa squeaked softly.

“Um, hi Dad. This is my…” Caleb’s usual shy nature rarely affected him around family, “…um, this is Melissa.”

Shalelu leaned over and whispered to Qakisst, “We should go now.” Both made to turn and leave as Melissa and Caleb stumbled through introductions.

“Shalelu. Qakisst.” Lady Cassandra’s clear voice, even as choked up as she was caught them both before they could leave, “Don’t you dare.” Still clinging to Caleb as though she might lose him again, the lady of the house motioned to the door while looking at them both. Even through her joy, Cassandra’s expression let the two know that they had no choice.

Once in the house, Cassandra made a great fuss over Melissa as Caleb slowly explained how over the last three years he had been helping her hide from Gregan until the obsessed inquisitor found help in seeking out Melissa’s hiding spot. Both Cassidy and Conner were as stunned as Qakisst had been to learn that the Tickwood Hag had been no more than a myth turned to Melissa’s advantage.

Kale gave Shalelu a dirty look over the story, figuring that he would be prying the extended version from the elder ranger later. Conner sat at the foot of the stairs with his feet up on the banister listening as he carved at a piece of soft pine. Cassandra fussed about the house while constantly tending to Caleb and Melissa.

Qakisst tried to sit unobtrusively out of the way, but Cassidy squeezed into his chair with him and put her head on his shoulder.

“Thank you.” Cassidy whispered as she gripped Qakisst’s arm.

“I…” He took several slow breaths to calm himself as he spoke, “…said I – would find him.” His slow speech and deliberate breathing caused Cassidy to look up at him with concern.

Conner looked at the two of them and made a face as Caleb and Melissa continued to tell their story. At Cassandra’s insistence Shalelu and Qakisst would stay for dinner.

Several times during dinner Cassandra asked Shalelu and Qakisst to elaborate on how they had found Caleb. Qakisst deferred time and again to Shalelu as the expert tracker. Inwardly he was becoming more and more agitated; though Qakisst managed to remain outwardly calm. That calm shattered with Cassidy’s well intended question.

“What happened to your hair? You have streaks of white in it.” Cassidy squeezed Qakisst’s arms as she spoke. Qakisst’s startled reaction made everybody freeze.

Surging to his feet, Qakisst lost what calm he had and with it, control of his tongue. “Ég er hryggur. Ég þarf að fara í.” He pushed his chair away from the table somewhat awkwardly and rushed for the door. He did not grab his pack or his spear propped inside the door and he rushed out. Cassidy sat stunned along with Shalelu and the rest of the Deverin family.

Seconds later the sound of footsteps coming back from the entrance caused everybody to turn. In the doorway to the dining room stood Kendra Deverin, Sandpoint’s mayor, “I am sorry I’m late. Has something happened? That was Qakisst with the white hair, wasn’t it.”

Caleb’s too soft voice was barely a whisper, “He died fighting to save me.”

Qakisst lay curled up in bed unmoving. It seemed only days since his encounter with the skeletal warrior that had run him through; not close to three weeks. The bright red eye of the badly damaged monster still stood out in his nightmares in contrast to the ghostly aura of the Andoran knight this monster had once been; a knight which had pleaded for forgiveness as Qakisst had felt his soul become unbound from his mortal body. That realization had been shocking. That the soul of the man that had become his undead killer had still been bound to that corrupt skeletal form until just seconds after Qakisst’s death when Dahlia smashed what was left of the horrifying creature’s skull.

Qakisst could vaguely recall the young Eagle Knight breaking free from his undead prison and drifting through the either with him; until both found themselves drawn beyond the physical world. After that things became a horrifying series of revelations and nightmares that still pressed upon Qakisst. There had been no beautiful garden in a dream like city. There had been a great crush of sentient spirits drawn irrevocably toward judgment. Qakisst’s Eagle Knight escort had been terrified that he would be judged for actions after his living death and Qakisst could not comfort the young man. Something slowed his journey to judgment, held Qakisst close to life, and bound him to his mortal form; but not trapped as if bound in unlife as the Eagle Knight had been.

The experience had been traumatic in ways Qakisst just could not describe. In death, he could feel his life replaying again and again, distilling itself down to the things that were important. So many moments in his life had shaped who he had become, formed the man he was becoming; not all of them good. Qakisst knew that when judgment came he would have some unpleasant things to answer for and it horrified him. He was not a bad person, but this glimpse told him that he could be so much more and so much better. Qakisst was only just coming to grips with the idea that he would be judged soon when his slow progress towards judgment halted. At that moment his mind’s eye had been fixed on the crying face of Cassidy Deverin; heartbroken over his death and his failure to save her brother Caleb. Qakisst had promised to bring Caleb home and knew that his failure would condemn him. That failure had gnawed at his soul and made him fear his moment before the eyes of Pharasma.

Then there had been pain. At first Qakisst was certain that his judgment had begun. But the pain had been the pain of healing, reknitting the wounds of his broken body back together. This was not pain like the discomfort when other divine casters had healed him before. This was life clawing back into his still cold dead mortal form, and demanding that his body function in order to accept his soul’s return. At first his body rejected this call as the cold hand of death continued to grip his soul. When the tiny spark that was the spirit of fire, which had always been a part of his life, touched his soul life erupted as flames from Qakisst’s body scorching the stone alter on the temple of Desna in Magnimar. He imagined that it must have been an impressive sight.

The distance between his encounter with the skeletal knight and finding himself on the stone alter had seemed like seconds at first; but had felt an eternity at the same time. He had been surrounded by floating ash and strange people in robes. His memories played tricks on him as he could not recall his journey to judgment at first; only the forest where his life had stopped for a time. He felt as though he had been burnt inside and out, every nerve raw and screaming, and he had made to run for his life until he had heard singing. A gentile lullaby that Liandra had sung to him when he could not sleep as a child. The soft song had pulled his attention to Dahlia, who was holding out his cloak for him. It was then that Qakisst had realized that like a bad dream, he was standing naked in a crowded room.

This had not been the first time Qakisst had found himself naked unexpectedly; in fact much of a slave’s childhood was spent that way, but he had still been embarrassed and shocked. He had been even more shocked when the warped and twisted form of the hag that had helped them in their forest battle had shifted and changed to that of a beautiful redhead. A moment of confusion was replaced with recognition of a young girl he had known years ago at Turandarok. A young girl that had supposedly died at the hands of the Tickwood Hag. The shock had been too much and Qakisst had collapsed to the floor and into darkness.

When he awoke later, Qakisst was still confused and still naked. Temple acolytes had helped Dahlia and Caleb move him to a small room where he could lay for a while as a healer helped tend his wounds. They helped him dress, because he found himself incredibly weak, and helped him eat, though he could stomach very little. One of them cast a stronger spell upon him to help heal what she said was damage to the connection between his soul and his body. The pain had been excruciating, but Qakisst had recognized the effects of a Restoration spell. The middle aged woman called Traveler Brenita spoke to him in words that sounded like music. They were like nothing he had ever heard before; and yet he knew their meaning without effort or thought. Still confused, and not understanding how Melissa could possibly be traveling with Caleb, Qakisst found himself led to the Golden Loin where he was placed in a room and allowed to sleep.

For the first day after his return from the beyond Qakisst could not grasp what people were saying in any language except the sing-song tongue he was told is the celestial language. His ability to understand ateş sesi, the voice of fire, returned before the next morning dawned; but Qakisst dared not come out of his room at the inn where he had been moved. He could not follow conversations in Taldan or Varisi, and even the voice of fire was hard to focus on. It was not until the third day that the voices in his head calmed themselves enough to allow him to think. But the light still hurt his eyes and the noise of the crowd in the common room struck him like a club when he had tried to go down stairs for a meal.

As he shifted positions in the bed on the fourth morning, there was a brief knock on his door, then the door opened slowly. Dahlia slipped into the room with a tray of food and carefully crossed the small room to place the tray by his bedside. “I know that you are not sleeping, Qakisst.” Dahlia’s soft musical voice filled the air. “You always wake with the dawn and the sun came up half an hour ago.”

“<What do you want?>” Qakisst’s own voice sounded strange in the sing-song tempo of what he had come to learn is the celestial language.

“You haven’t even managed to teach me ignan yet and you’re prattling at me in celestial. I want you to take this gift by the hand and embrace life. I want you to stop hiding.” Dahlia walked back across the small room to stand in the doorway. “And I want you to quit coloring your hair every time I come into the room. It looks good on you and you don’t look quite so much like a child with white hair.” Standing in the doorway she turned back to him, “Qakisst, you’ve been given a second chance. A third chance if your bunyp story is true. I don’t think your goddess will approve of you hiding in a dark room letting it waste away.” She slowly closed the door and left him in peace.

Qakisst found that he ached when he tried to move. His recovery had not been easy, and was not even complete. To fully mend the wounds to the connection between his body and soul would require more divine aide, but also more time. Time that Caleb insisted they spend in Magnimar. Qakisst was alright with that, even though he still refused to speak to Caleb in anything other than the angelic tongue he could now speak. As much as a part of him ached to rush home, he was terrified. If word leaked out about his death and resurrection he would not know what to do, or how to deal with it. He had no idea how anybody else would react either. More than a dozen Shoanti in town already treated him as if he were spirit touched, and his sudden knowledge of the Celestial tongue only further confirmed it to be true.

Then there were Laure and Cassidy to cope with. Laure was still expecting an explanation for everything that happened on his last trip to Magnimar. He had come back with two orphaned children that time. This time Qakisst would be coming back risen from the grave. Laure would take it all in stride of course. She loved the adventurer that she thought him to be. But he was not in love with her or being an adventurer; and this would only make him seem more interesting to her. Cassidy was the part that really terrified him. After Qakisst had nearly died at Misgivings she had freaked out and put the brakes on their having a relationship. He had only just managed to open that door a tiny crack before rushing off to try and save Caleb. How was she going to react to knowing he had been dead for the better part of two weeks?

Qakisst slowly stretched his stiff muscles as his mind raced through all the possibilities. Later that morning, while he was sitting on the bed still trying to work the cramps out of his legs his door opened. Caleb stuck his head in the door.

Caleb spoke softly, “Hey Kisst. We are going to the market, are you feeling up to a walk this morning?”

“Fara í burtu, Caleb. Að ég er ekki tilbúinn til að tala til þín.Qakisst covered himself with a pillow and glared at the open door.

“Come on, Kisst. I heard you talking normally last night. How long are you going to not talk to me?” Caleb stood up in the doorway looking somewhat indignant. “I had good reasons for not telling you about Melissa.”

“Hayır! You – had – reasons. Það þýðir ekki að þeir voru góðir.” Qakisst tossed his pillow to the side and stood up to find his pants. Caleb spun away from the naked ifrit. “I – am – not – that – mad. En þú hefur ekki treysta mér; og ekki réttlátur óður Melissa. Þú þurftir á krampakasti þegar ég eyddi eitt kvöld í mat með Cassidy líka.” Qakisst growled and grabbed at his horns after pulling his pants up. “It – is – zor, grrrr, hard – to speak – still. I – am – mad,… but – not – that – mad. Ben yapamam….”

“He says he is not ready to speak to you yet, m’Lord Deverin.” The voice beyond Caleb in the hallway startled Qakisst. He recognized it from his last trip to Magnimar. “However, I believe that the fact that he is not yelling is a good sign that he will be soon. Who are Melissa and Cassidy?” Over Caleb’s shoulder Qakisst could see a crown of black hair bundled in a grouping of Tian style hair pins. Her voice was tinted with just a touch of humor that drew a faint grumble from Caleb.

Caleb’s natural shyness got the better of him though and he slipped down the hallway, “Fine. Melissa and I will go alone. Excuse me, m’lady.” Qakisst pulled his shirt on as he continued to look out the still open doorway.

With Caleb’s departure the door way framed a young Tian woman who had danced with Qakisst his last time in Magnimar; until her cousin had picked a fight. “I hope that your injuries are not a result of you seeking trouble again, m’lord Kisst.”

Qakisst fastened the seashell buttons on his shirt but did not turn away. “<Do you really understand celestial, or are you just really good at bluffing?>

“<I understand celestial.>”

“Ijanai? <That is your name, right?> Qakisst picked up his socks, looked at them funny then called up the little magics he knew to clean them. “<You will please excuse me as I make myself presentable. I will only be a few moments.>”

“<Very close.> My name is pronounced Ijatai. <Considering how we had only met and you were very drunk, I am impressed.>” The young woman stepped into the room and closed the door. “<You should have some privacy, but I have limited time.>”

“<I can more easily understand you if you speak> Taldan. <I can hardly understand myself right now.> Qakisst gave an odd smile as he sat to pull on his now clean socks. “<Do I need to worry about your cousin right now? I think he would be very upset to find you in my room.>”

“He does not know where I am at the moment. I am here to thank you for a friend.” Ijitai stood perfectly poised.

“<I don’t understand. Your friend> Chiyoko <obviously sent you; but I do not know why.>” Qakisst pulled on his boots as he thought of the young Tian girl that had spent the night with him just before his last return to Sandpoint.

“She cannot thank you herself. Her family believes that she has dishonored them and has cast her out.” Ijatai’s statement stunned Qakisst and he turned to face her as he continued to clean up his clothes and dress himself. Ijatai seemed unimpressed by his lack of shyness.

“<Why would her family do this?>” Qakisst’s expression showed that he felt he knew the reason. Ijatai confirmed it.

“Her family is poor, but proud. They are pure Tian in descent and her brief relationship with you did not remain a secret. I believe that she stayed with you that night knowing she would be cast out.” Ijatai’s posture remained perfect, but tears welled softly in her eyes.

“<Why would she…>” Qakisst sat on the edge of the bed somewhat stunned. “<Why would you thank me for this?>” There was no anger in Qakisst’s voice, only bewilderment.

“Chiyoko was being forced to marry a man she did not love, who was three times her age; for the financial benefit of her family.” Ijatai’s lip quivered, but her voice did not crack. “I gave her what money I could and she left Magnimar a few days ago. She bade me to give you this message. Told me that you would be here.” Ijatai handed a sealed parchment to Qakisst. The seal had cracked but not opened. Qakisst looked at the cracked seal. “I wanted to open it, but I promised her I would not.”

“<How could she…>” Qakisst broke the seal carefully and opened the folded parchment. “<I cannot read it. I think this is in Minkai.>” He looked up at Ijatai and pleaded with his eyes while holding it out to her.

Ijatai took the parchment and paused before unrolling it and reading, “‘I will always think of you fondly, Qakisst. You have granted me the freedom I sought. I can only hope that I was able to grant you some of the peace you need. Thank you.’”

“Why –would… <Why would she write this? She had no way to know I was here or that you would ever see me again.>” Qakisst took the parchment from Ijatai’s hand and looked up at her with a bewildered expression.

“I cannot say, Qakisst. She made me practice your name the morning she left. It was important to her that I pronounce it properly. She was my friend, and because she asked I have given you her message. I do not wish to see you again.” Ijatai turned to leave and opened the door. As she stepped out into the hall she whispered, “Thank you.”

Qakisst finished dressing for the day and dared to leave his room. The ashen white color of his hair had burned through the minor magics he had used to color it black earlier, but he did not notice. He descended the stairs and found Dahlia sitting with his guitar strumming it and singing. Her fingers fumbled with the cords and made him cringe. She did not notice him until he had retrieved a lunch plate for both of them from the service counter and sat next to her on the hearth.

“You have – a – beautiful – voice, Dahlia. Please do – not – play my guitar. It – is – painful – to hear.” Qakisst smiled at her and took the guitar from her, checked the tuning, then began to strum a song.

“No sad songs, Qakisst. You are alive and that is a good thing.” Dahlia shoved a slice of apple into his mouth and began to sing.

Searing white hot pain. Fire erupted in his heart and seared Qakisst’s soul. “So this was judgment” a small corner of Qakisst’s mind thought as the memory of dying in the Santos Forest came back to him. He found himself screaming in words he could not understand. The voices in his head were like a beloved song sung too loudly; where you knew the melody but could not tell what the words meant.

Qakisst’s body hung suspended in the air as if balanced on a pillar of fire as flames erupted from his very pores, incinerated the cloth coverings draped across his body, and scorched the hard stone alter in the temple of Desna sending acolytes and priests scattering. Sacred oils and diamond dust evaporated in fire so hot that it blackened stone and charred everything it touched.

“Great Traveler!” Qakisst heard the words but did not know their meaning. The speaker reached for him with trepidation as the fire surrounding him evaporated. Qakisst clambered away from the strange woman. He found himself surrounded by people he did not know, all of them rushing around to cut off his escape as he looked for a way out. Water cascaded about the sanctuary as the Desnite clergy called on the power of their goddess to stop the fire.

Ash fluttered in the now steam filled air from the ceremonial garments that had until moments ago covered Qakisst’s now naked body. Sound and confusion overwhelmed his panicked mind and he called up the fire in his heart ready to incinerate anything that got between him and freedom. Qakisst’s eyes locked on to a set of deep brown eyes filled with mischief and sadness. Somewhere in the background he could hear words in the voice of fire but he could not understand them.

Those eyes. They grabbed him and Qakisst froze. Just five feet away knelt Caleb Deverin. “Kisst! Can you hear me, Kisst?” Qakisst slowly backed away, crouching like a feral beast. Caleb looked back over his shoulder at one of the strangers trying to keep Qakisst corralled, “Is this normal? Traveler Brenita, what’s wrong with him?”

“M’Lord Deverin, it is never normal when you plead with the gods to send somebody’s soul back across the spirit wall. Less so when that soul is bound to a primal force.” The woman speaking knelt beside Caleb and sang in the voice of heaven. “Qakisst Vishtani, <can you hear me? I hear you speaking in the celestial tonuge.>” The Desnan priestess held out her hand to Qakisst. “Cousin Kisst, <nobody will hurt you here. You’re going to be okay.>”

“You’re all idiots? Stop trying to grab him.” Dahlia held out his cloak and moved around to Qakisst’s right. As she held out the cloak she softly hummed a Varisi lullaby. The confusion in Qakisst’s eyes slowly faded as Dahlia’s soft musical voice touched him.

Traveler Brenita continued to speak softly, her musical voice matching the tempo of Dahlian’s hummed tune. “<It’s okay, son. You’re safe here.> The look of panic slowly faded and Qakisst took Traveler Brenita’s hands. Dahlia draped his cloak over Qakisst’s shoulders.

“What happened to his hair?” Konnor sat in the back of the sanctuary out of the way. “And can somebody please put pants on that kid. There are some things I never wanted to see even once and I keep getting a free show.” Dahlia, Melissa, and Caleb turned to glare at Konnor.

When he tried to open his eyes Qakisst was sure that light had ceased to exist in the world. He could see nothing; not even the soft glow of the fire ink tattoos on his own skin. This darkness had frightened him at first. He had never experienced anything like it. Not even the unnatural darkness Konnor could generate was so complete.

He struggled to remember how he had become lost in this darkness. His mind was like a hive of voices; the never ending sound that had become so prominent since Thistletop, but it was different now. The voices sang to him. If he pushed hard enough to remember there would be a flash of too bright blackness and them a flood of memories. His entire life would stream through his mind’s eye in an eternal instant. The overwhelming deluge of memories would batter him again and again until he curled up in the fetal position sobbing in fear and pain.

Qakisst could no longer separate the moments of his life. His mother urged him to push on through the snow in desperation while his father whipped and beat him in the courtyard of their Katheer estate. Tabansi helped him grip a hammer for the first time as he learned to pound hot metal while Savah offered him a chance to work in her smithy if he promised not to call her m’Lady. Laure wiped away tears from his eyes when he came home after fighting Simon Korvut’s ghost while he and Nichelle dashed across the Shingle Roads of Korvosa laughing as the guards chased them. Liandra taught him to move with the grace of traditional Varisi dance while Ameiko Kaijitsu glided in his arms around the south common room in the Rusty Dragon. Keqiss cradled him in the garden of the dreaming city while Cassidy Deverin held him tight against his nightmares at his home in Sandpoint. His own mind surprised him as he clung to the memory of Cassidy in the dreaming as she asked the Goddess to help him.

He remembered an atypically shy young Qakisst blushing as Korva Viskalia introduced him to Caleb and Cassidy Deverin at Turandarok. Cassidy had giggled when his face flushed to the color of dark bronze then grabbed his hand and told him to come play skip-ball with her.

He remembered walking to school with the Viskalai Hoard. Year after year different students gravitated to the ageless Qakisst then moved on as they outgrew him, but Cassidy was always fearlessly right there without a thought for the strangeness of his eternal youth.

He remembered the constant flicking of his horns in school to get his attention. While other kids had stared at him in awe or fear, she had smiled and asked him what he wanted to do. Later when others made demand of his time with great expectations; she thanked him for each moment like it was precious to her.

When some people pandered to the spirit touched boy, or others made demands of the free spirited elemental unhuman, and still more sought to possess the fiery goblin slaying hero; she punched him in the arm without thinking him different than any other friend. The things that made him unhuman were just quirks to her that made him Qakisst, not the entirety of him draped in an all too human body. His spirit cried because he knew he had missed his chance and sold her short. She would never see him alive again and he wanted to cry but had no tears.

Qakisst arrived with Pavo just before sunrise at the North Gate to find Dahlia and Konnor waiting on him. They found Shalelu waiting just on the other side of the gate. Pavo bid them luck and logged their departure in the city records. Qakisst looked back only once. From there they headed out the Lost Coast Road past the Tickwood and down the eastern edges of the Tor.

The only time Qakisst had ever come this way before had been when they had come searching for the hobgoblin necromancer that had captured Sapphire. That fight had been indecisive. While they had won the day the necromancer had escaped; much to Tessa’s annoyance.

By late morning they had passed the Tors and headed out into the forest. Shalelu pressed them to travel as long as they could before allowing a break for lunch. Dahlia was exhausted and he did not feel much better. They started out again just before noon and made it into open farm ground shortly after that. Traveling became much easier, but the pace Shalelu set nearly ran Qakisst into the ground. They traveled past twilight nearly an hour into the dark before Qakisst finally forced Shalelu to stop.

They argued only briefly before Shalelu agreed to find shelter. She led them to a barn behind a small farmhouse. The owner was reluctant to let them stay in his barn until somebody mentioned Caleb’s name. He pressed them for details of why they were tracking Caleb and when he heard that Caleb might be in trouble he relented and let them spend the night. They set up four watches just in case, and so they would have a routine down when they were beyond anything resembling friendly territory.

Shalelu took the first watch as the rest of them set up a quick camp in the barn. Despite their insistence that they only needed shelter for the night, the farmer brought out bread with butter. Qakisst heated water for tea and made sure that there were no bugs or vermin in their bedding then settled into his bed. When Konnor woke him for the third watch he found Dahlia plastered against him for warmth. He pulled his bedroll over her before walking around the barn twice to get his blood flowing. He woke Dahlia a little late for her watch and began policing up the barn to make sure it was left in better shape than when they had arrived.

Just as dawn broke Dahlia looked out to the east of the barn to see Qakisst standing shirtless in the field with his head thrown back and arms stretched out wide slowly walking in a circle. Shalelu stepped up beside her holding a cup up.

“He said to give you this when it finished.” Shalelu handed Dahlia the cup. “He has always been an odd boy, but there’s always coffee in the morning when he’s around.

“He is older than I am and not that much younger than you, Shalelu.”

“He’s still a child.”

“You sound almost jealous.” Dahlia smirked as she sipped the cup.

“We need to get moving.”

“He is speaking to the Goddess, let him finish.”

“Get your stuff packed then.” Shalelu turned to move away as she spoke.

“He already packed up everything but the coffee pot.” Dahlia smiled as Shalelu looked back over her shoulder at him. Qakisst stopped turning facing almost straight east into the sun. Steam rolled off his skin in the moist morning chill.

Minutes later Qakisst and Dahlia huffed along behind Shalelu as Konnor strode smoothly beside them. Both were beginning to seriously envy the elven ability to function on so little sleep.

That day they passed out of the hinterlands and beyond the farms that supplied Sandpoint and Magnimar. They headed cross country with minimal rest and into the timberlands to the southeast before their pace slowed. It took Shalelu and Loki more time to find any sign of Kaleb’s track, but they began to find traces of less careful travel that preceded Calebs. Caleb was tracking somebody; perhaps half a dozen people and some animals. That made Caleb much faster at travel than his quarry, but also much faster than Qakisst and Dahlia. As sunset came Qakisst whispered with magic to Shalelu who was just at the edge of his vision in the dim light in the forest.

“One hour, Shalelu. Dahlia cannot go beyond that and I will not last much more.” Qakisst was clearly winded from the effort to keep up with Shalelu and Loki. Even Konnor was slowly wearing down.

“We can go farther.” Shalelu pressed him to keep moving.

“We will turn an ankle or worse, get separated in the dark. Lady Androsana you know you need us. You have to live within our limits.” Qakisst could here Shalelu grumbling through the whispering spell. “Find us a camp within the hour and scout ahead a little. Then we can make better time at first light.”

Shalelu relented and found a clear rock overhang that provided a little shelter from the wind. Konnor took watch as Qakisst and Dahlia quickly sent up their tent. When Shalelu returned Qakisst had managed a poor travel stew from their rations. It was barely edible but filling. As Shalelu set to take second watch it was agreed that Qakisst would be restricted to making coffee and tending the fire.

The following three days were not as harried. The forest canopy provided some cover from the heat of midday and protection from the wind. Shalelu made good time and the trail became clearer. A pattern also began to show. Caleb was not just tracking somebody. He was tracking somebody that was hunting somebody else.

The trail took the party close enough to Wartle on the fifth day that Qakisst insisted that they at least pick up some supplies. They arrived late enough that he was able to convince Shalelu that a night in a real bed with no required watch would more than make up for an hour on the trail. She had to agree and relented so long as they be ready to move at first light.

At first light Shalelu found Konnor and Dahlia wolfing down what they could for breakfast. Shalelu looked around with a frown.

“He is out by the north side of town waiting on us.” Konnor looked at Shalelu as she grabbed travel rations and headed for the door.

“He told you that?” Dahlia looked at him.

“He said to let you sleep as long as possible and bring him something to eat.” Konnor held up a wrapped bundle with sweet meats. “What’s going on with him?”

Dahlia grabbed the bundle from Konnor. “Let’s get going before Shalelu clips his horns.”

When they caught up to Shalelu they found Qakisst and Loki in the market clearing on the north side of town both looking up at the sky, Qakisst with his arms spread wide. Tracks in the ground showed that he had been walking in circles just as he had the last several days at dawn. He was facing almost exactly east. Loki was waiting patiently. Shalelu seemed less patient and more stunned by the extensive network of scars that covered Qakisst’s back. She had not been close enough to see them clearly before, but light from his own tattoos clearly illuminated the scared skin.

Konnor seemed oblivious and strolled out the gate to the small town. “What’s holding everybody up?”

At the sound of Konnor’s voice Qakisst jumped into motion and grabbed his shirt and vest; quickly pulling himself together. Dahlia leaned forward and whispered to Shalelu, “Still jealous?”

“Who did that to him?” Shalelu turned her head to whisper at Dahlia.

“He will not say.”

“You knew?”

“I suspected; and I am a good listener.”

“Loki is getting anxious, m’Ladies.” Qakisst had pulled himself together quickly and stepped up to Dahlia. “You brought me breakfast? Thank you. Let us get moving.”

The next two days were much like the previous two. The foursome traveled quickly by foot. Shalelu would find signs from Caleb marking a trail. The tracks he followed would travel straight line for a while, then wander about aimlessly as though they had lost their quarry before returning to follow a trail. This meant that whomever Caleb was tracking, they were a very determined group. It also meant that Caleb had been gaining on them. Shalelu hoped it would mean they were gaining on their target just as Caleb had.

Late on the third day out of Wartle they came across signs of a fight. Caleb had finally caught up to his quarry and found himself overwhelmed. Scattered bone fragments and desiccated bodies gave Qakisst the shivers.

“Undead. Skeletal remains. No telling how long they have been dead, but this fight happened more than a week, maybe as many as two.” Shalelu picked through the bones looking for clues.

“Could it have happened that long ago?” Konnor scanned through the perimeter trying to scope out the entire battlefield. His eyes faintly glowed with othersight as he walked around.

“You say a week to two weeks, Shalelu? How fast could Caleb have traveled while tracking? He was in Sandpoint on the morning of the 20th.” Qakisst scoped the inner battle area with othersight, looking for magical residues. Necromantic energies still permeated some of the debris, but there was no way to tell how long the magics had been decaying.

“I do not think he could have made it this far in less than five days. It has taken us seven, but we are tracking a cold trail and traveling at less than maximum speed.”Qakisst spun to look at Shalelu as she continued. “That narrows the window to seven to ten days. And the quarry has been traveling much slower than us, and the group hunting them. I think we are close now.”

“We will cold camp then. Konnor, just before nightfall I will need you to levitate above the trees to look around.” Qakisst walked over to where Dahlia was resting. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah. You guys aren’t as much fun as you used to be.” Dahlia sat on a fallen log out of the way; still trying to catch her breath.

“I tried to warn you.” Qakisst held out a hand to her and pulled Dahlia to her feet.

“Why do you want me to levitate up through the trees at sundown?” Konnor picked through the underbrush to Qakisst and Dahlia.

“To look for smoke. We’re cold camping, but that does not mean the enemy is.” Shalelu nodded to Qakisst then whistled for Loki. “Time to move on.”

“What she said.” Qakisst smiled then followed Shalelu out of the battle zone. “Shalelu, are they still losing the trail every few hours for a short time?”

“I believe so. The trail will be very consistent for a few hours, then they are losing the person they track for an hour or so. They are still following somebody though.” Shalelu did not slow.

“It is him.” Qakisst huffed trying to keep up with Shalelu. Dahlia was slowly falling behind and Konnor had given up trying to keep up with the elven Ranger when she hurried.

“Who, Qakisst? Do you know something?” Shalelu paused to examine the track.

“You said there was a large wolf like creature, and we found scattered bones from undead creatures. Not all human either.” Qakisst bent over hands on his knees trying to catch his breath. “The necromancer that had attacked Sapphire. The one that Ragnus and Silvanus asked me to check into. He got away on a warg that he had transformed. It is him, I am sure of it.”

“Maybe. But there are other boot prints, and they do not shamble and drag the way undead things do.” Shalelu turned back to Qakisst. “We will know within the week.”

“Shalelu, we are running low on food. We have maybe four days of rations.” Qakisst looked up at Shalelu. The stress of the last week showing in his face.

“We can’t stop.” Shalelu held her temper and kept her tone even.

“I know. But in five days we start to starve. Push us as far as you can now.” Strain cracked Qakisst’s voice. “I promised Cassidy that we would find him. I…”

“Keep your faith, Qakisst. He is alive.” Shalelu frowned. “He has to be.”

Qakisst looked away unable to meet Shalelu’s eyes. “Ben…”

“You have taught me faith.” Shalelu turned to continue following the trail while Qakisst caught his breath.

Konnor passed him pushing to catch up to Shalelu as Loki bounced through the underbrush effortlessly. Dahlia caught up to Qakisst and he cast strength on himself and her so that they could at least have a few moments of easy travel to catch up without being too winded.

They managed to push until just before sundown when Qakisst reminded Konnor to check above the canopy for campfire smoke while Shalelu searched ahead for a good camp site. Unfortunately Konnor had no luck in spotting anything above the canopy.

Shalelu found a tight copse of trees to set up a camp in. Qakisst heated food by heating the skillet with his hands as he could weapons. Konnor set the first watch and cleared the area. On the second watch Shalelu nudged Qakisst on the foot as he and Dahlia slept in the tent. Qakisst began to get up to take his watch when he heard her whisper.

“Something is moving in the woods. Wake Dahlia.” Shalelu pulled out the long bow that was her preferred weapon as Qakisst nudged Dahlia before climbing out of the small tent.

Qakisst blinked and looked out into the darkness as he stood hefting his spear. He looked around in the darkness for his three compatriots and cast the whispering spell. “Shalelu says that there is something in the woods.”

Lumbering through the woods out of the darkness came a brutish huge beast of a man. An ogre carrying a small tree trunk one handed followed by three heavily deformed humanoids with ogre like features. The massive brute bellowed a challenge and all four charged forward through the brush.

Shalelu let loose the arrow knocked in her bow as she heard Qakisst cry out in unintelligible words. A strange soothing voice rang out clearly in the encampment as Konnor shifted to his feet ready to face off with the deformed creatures.

In the commotion Shalelu lost track of Qakisst. Dahlia was directly besides her swinging a rapier with some modest skill. Konnor was to her left parrying and dodging one of the more deformed creatures. To her right Shalelu caught movement from a second ogre charging out of the forest with a massive metal mace headed right for her. As the ogre got close she spotted Qakisst. He just blinked into existence right behind the second brute as Shalelu spun to release a flurry of arrows into the creature. She saw the foolishly young boy stab at the creature with the hunting spear he carried, but the sharp point was unable to pierce the creatures hide.

However, the attack did interrupt the creature’s charge as it swung back to nearly knock Qakisst from his feet. Konnor did lose his footing when one of the badly deformed creatures yanked him to the ground as Loki slammed into the monstrous beast pushing it back.

Shalelu buried three more arrows to the fletching in the first attacking ogre when she spotted a small red ball of light that zipped past the second ogre. The red ball moved as if in slow motion and Shalelu’s reactions saved her and Dahlia from serious burns. The ball moved right into the center of the attacking creatures and exploded in fire and light.

The deformed creatures howled in pain and panic as one of their number collapsed to the ground. The remaining two bolted as the first ogre finally closed enough with Shalelu to knock her from her feet with the tree branch it was swinging. Loki leapt between Shalelu and both ogres. The massive wolf yanked the brutish ogre swinging the tree trunk from his feet as the second ogre reached back to swat Qakisst like an annoying pest.

Dahlia rushed to get between the ogre carrying the metal mace and Qakisst as Loki tore into the throat of the one that he had tripped. Shalelu rolled to her knees to put three more arrows in a tight cluster into the still standing ogre who seemed smart enough to know it had lost its only chance at winning the fight. The creature turned to run, but Shalelu gave it no chance to escape. Three more arrows buried themselves to the fletchings in the creature’s back and it dropped to the ground.

Panting heavily and in some pain, Shalelu called out to her party, “Everybody okay?”

“No.” Dahlia’s voice came from the darkness to Shalelu’s right. “Qakisst is pretty badly hurt. Where is it, where is it.” Dahlia was rummaging through Qakisst’s pack before she finally pulled a crystalline bottle from the pack. “HERE!”

“What was he thinking, getting into close combat with an ogre?” Shalelu moved over to help Dahlia.

“Never mind me. I’m good.” Konnor panted from the far side of the encampment, struggling to roll over the deformed creature that had died before it could escape.

“Shut up!” Both women barked at Konnor as they pulled Qakisst into a sitting position. Dahlia pulled the top off of the crystalline bottle.

“Hold his head back, please.” Dahlia spoke softly as she worked to poor the content of the bottle into Qakisst’s mouth. “He was at least thinking.”

“Are you sure?” Shalelu cradled Qakisst’s head as the young ifrit began to sputter and cough. The healing draught working its magics to nit muscle and bone back together.

“Choughhh, ahgg. Did… chough… did it work?” Qakisst slowly shook his head.

Dahlia and Shalelu looked at each other, before looking back at Qakisst. “Did what work?”

“That firebomb? I heard somebody shout something that sounded like trolls so I used the firebomb.” Qakisst slowly shifted to sit up on his own.

“That was you?” Shalelu gave him a wide eye’s look.

“I yelled troll-kin.” Dahlia turned Qakisst’s head left then right looking for damage. “I’m surprised you understood me. You were babbling in ignan again.”

“Yeah. That was me. I picked it up on a scroll in Magnimar. One shot though. I cannot do another.” Qakisst’s hands glowed with white light as he called forth the blessings of Sarenrae and gripped Shalelu’s arm.

Shalelu grimaced at the pain of rapid healing. “So you can’t do another one if needed?”

“Sorry. No. I have a lightning spell, but it cuts a straight path like a bolt from my fingers arcing out.” Help me up.

“Stay where you are for a moment. And good job. That ball of fire might have saved our lives.” Shalelu stood up. “You. Sneaky. You have some spell knowledge. Is any of this brute’s junk dangerous or useful?”

“Did she just compliment me?” Qakisst looked up at Dahlia.

“End of the world type stuff.” Dahlia pulled the top off of a second bottle. “You’re still bleeding some. Drink this.”

“We only have…”

“Shut up and drink. We don’t know if those things were part of who we’re tracking.” Dahlia forced Qakisst to drink a second of their healing potions.

“No. These creatures just happened across us. They may even have been tracking either us or our quarry. Their footprints are too large for anything we have been tracking.” Shalelu prodded the ogre she had dropped with arrows. It was in fairly heavy armor. A metal breastplate. “Can you do anything with this?”

Qakisst struggled to his feet gripping his ribs. “I can make a pull sled.” Shalelu looked at him dubiously. “We do not know what shape Caleb will be in when we find him. Having a pull sled is not a bad idea. And I can pile this other stuff on the sled.”

Qakisst tended to the party’s remaining wounds before Shalelu made him go back to sleep. She took a double watch that night and woke Dahlia in time for the last watch. Dahlia surprised Shalelu by insisting that she climb into the tent with Qakisst.

“You will sleep better if you are warm. We are going to have to make up some time tomorrow and you have been pushing yourself the hardest.” Dahlia whispered so as not to disturb Qakisst. “He is an elemental. There are some advantages to that. Use them. No arguments, just go to sleep.”

Despite her trepidations, Shalelu relented. When morning came she found herself still warm but alone in the small tent. Just outside the tent she saw Qakisst shirtless and one again standing with his arms spread and head back as he slowly spun in a circle. Steam in the cool morning air rolled off his skin. Dahlia was sitting watching him as Konnor gathered his equipment.

“I think this is a first. You are the last to rise.” Dahlia spoke softly so as not to disturb Qakisst’s strange meditations.

“I think that you are right. I have been pushing myself hard. How late is it?” Shalelu continued to watch Qakisst spin where he stood, just outside the camp.

“The sun should just be rising above the canopy. Even in the dark under here, he can sense it.” Dahlia stood up. “Help me with the tent. He will be done by the time we get it packed.”

Less than thirty minutes later the four were following Loki through the woods again. Now Qakisst was pulling an oddly shaped sled made from the chest and back plates of the one ogre’s metal armor. It slid surprisingly well over the fallen leaves and pine needles that littered the forest floor. Konnor had fashioned a rope harness out of silk rope and quickly harnessed Qakisst to the makeshift sleigh.

Two more days they tracked their determined quarry without catching them. Midway through the third day Shalelu held up a hand and signaled a stop to Konnor, who followed her some 30 feet back. Konnor quickly signaled both Dahlia then Qakisst to stop as well.

The forest was quiet. Not even bird song penetrated the canopy above. Qakisst released the harness from the makeshift sled, pulled his pack and his spear from it, and quietly moved up to Dahlia’s position. Spotting Konnor he brought up the whispering spell while looking for Shalelu.

“Why have we stopped? Do you see something?” Qakisst’s whispering spell carried his voice directly to Konnor’s ear. Konnor looked back and shushed him then slowly moved forward.

Qakisst and Dahlia slowly moved up to just short of Konnor’s last position where they spotted Shalelu with her back against a tree. Qakisst reached into his pack, pulled out his knucklebone wand, and readied it. They both spotted Konnor up against another tree some forty feet from Shalelu. Both Qakisst and Dahlia froze into place so as not to make a sound. Near Shalelu in the brush they spotted Loki slowly moving through the brush.

Qakisst fixed the whispering spell on Shalelu and spoke soflty. “Shalelu, only you can hear me. What do you see?”

Shalelu looked back in his direction and held up her hand signaling five people and one other.
“Speak softly and the spell will keep your words between us only.” Qakisst tapped his lip and his ear as she looked at him.

“Five people. It looks like three warriors, an orc in heavy armor, and a hobgoblin in robes. And a mottled, mange covered warg. There are others beyond that stone circle, but I can’t see them clear… Gregan?” Surprise tainted Shalelu’s voice and she shifted slightly to get a better view.
SNAP!

The sound of a breaking twig echoed through the forest around the ancient stone circle that Qakisst could only just see through the forest. Faintly through the whispering message spell Qakisst heard both Shalelu and Konnor swear.
Qakisst tapped himself with the knucklebone wand and tucked it back into his pack as he dropped the pack to the ground. He could see two armored knights pressing out into the brush into the area between Konnor and Shalelu. Dahlia carefully moved up to a tree not too far behind Shalelu where she could see Qakisst and the others. Qakisst lost sight of Konnor though and whispered to him, “Where are you?”

Konnor stepped out from behind a tree just as a third armored form rushed out of the stone circle in Shalelu’s direction. Qakisst heard Shalelu call out to this new foe, “Gregan you idiot, what are you doing with these fiends?”

“Betrayer!” The warrior spoke and Qakisst recognized the voice but could not understand the words. He had heard that voice in school at Turandarok years before. The speaker charged toward Shalelu as Konnor stepped out of the brush to attack the other two warriors. His finely crafted wakizashi came clear through one knight’s chest through the back of the armor.

Qakisst expected to see blood explode from the night’s chest as he rushed forward to help Konnor. Instead the knight looked down then turned all the way around, forcing Konnor to pull the blade out or lose it. The knight’s face came into view and bright red points of light shown out from skeletal faces as both warriors turned on Konnor.

The voice of fire exploded inside Qakisst’s mind and he spoke words of power. Magic wrapped around him to hide him from the world while he moved to get into position to strike without getting cut down. The voices, long missed, took control of his tongue and he could not understand anything except the voice of fire.

Konnor pulled back as the two now deathless knights raised massive two handed blades to attack. Dahlia’s clear voice echoed in a strange tone across the forest and Qakisst felt the surge of bravery so familiar from his childhood.

The Asmodian priest Shalelu had called Gregan rushed her with rage as she put arrows into the meaty part of his thighs. Qakisst thought that she seemed reluctant to put one in his chest, and though Qakisst’s memories of the Asmodian were not fond; he understood. It is always harder to kill somebody you have known.

Thwom! A strange sound came from the far side of the stone circle for a second and then a cackling laugh from the now visible armored orc still standing inside that circle.

Darkness erupted around Qakisst so deep it blinded him completely. “<Damn it, Konnor! Did you do this?>” The whispering spell still linked them and Qakisst heard a grunt and startled cry in reply.

“<Gah! I need help!>” The clash of steel rolled through the darkness.

“<I can’t see!>” Qakisst heard mumbling to his left then silence. Complete and unnatural quiet. Even the voices in his head were gone again. Then there was pain. A pain he recognized all too well. Somebody was channeling dark energy.

Qakisst struggled back away from where he remembered the stone circle being and sound came back into the world. Quickly he turned back and sent jets of flame into the dark quiet before yelling out, “Konnor, <drop the darkness, I can’t see through it.>”

The unnatural darkness evaporated but Konnor was nowhere to be seen. Standing just fifteen feet in front of Qakisst stood the Asmodian necromancer that had tried to sacrifice Sapphire to his dark god months earlier. The hobgoblin’s lips moved, but there was only the sound of arrows zipping in the air and the clash of steel from someplace off to his left in the woods.

Off to Qakisst’s right he saw one of the deathless knights coming his direction through the forest. Qakisst swore, sent a burst of fire at the necromancer, then dashed back toward where he thought Dahlia had gone. Dahlia’s clear voice lead him right too her where he found another surprise. There was no sign of Gregan, but floating above the body of Caleb some distance away was a hag. An actual hag.

The wicked creature seemed to be helping Loki get an unconscious Caleb away from the stone circle. From out of sight Shalelu shouted something he could not understand and the hag came rushing through the air across the forest floor towards him and Dahlia. The hag was pointing behind him and Qakisst turned seeing Dahlia bring up her blade to a defensive position.

Standing over him Qakisst found one of the deathless knights with the great blade in its hands held high. Qakisst stepped back and called up both magic and fire. He had no idea where Konnor was, what condition Caleb was in, where Shalelu was, or if this hag really was helping them or why. But he knew this deathless knight was going to kill them all if he did not stop it. Arcane fire shot from his fingers and engulfed the knight.

The creature shuttered, once side of its skull exploded, and its armor melted to its bony frame, but the creature did not stop. One blood red eye remained and it locked on to Qakisst as it stepped forward. The great blade in its hands came down across Qakisst’s chest cutting deep, but he did not fall. The blade came back around before Qakisst could move and went straight through his chest. He dropped the boar spear in his left hand as the knight lifted him into the air on the end of its blade; it’s one remaining eye locked onto Qakisst’s.

In his mind Qakisst heard a desperate screaming voice in clear Taldan with an Andorani accent. “I’m so sorry. Please help me; I can’t stop myself.” For a brief moment Qakisst looked at this deathless creature that had just killed him and he saw the tall blond Eagle Knight that was fighting desperately to hold himself back. Tears streamed down the young man’s horrified face while his corrupted form flung a now dead Qakisst to the ground.

He smiled feeling warmth coming off of them both. Very carefully he tried to slide out from under her but she gripped him and whispered, “Not yet.” He felt her hug him in a way that was not just friendly but needy. “You were crying most of the night.” Cassidy lifted her head to look him in the eyes. “Why?”

In her eyes Qakisst could see something different. There was no judgment, no expectation, no preconceptions, just understanding and faith. She had faith in him. She would not turn away from him ever. Even if she could not stand the idea of him and Caleb getting killed wandering around the wilds, she would not turn away. Qakisst felt incredibly small as he realized he had sold her short.

“We are still not dating, right?” The corner of his mouth turned up in a faint smile.

“Most certainly not.” She smiled warmly, “Now tell me what’s wrong before you run off again to go rescue my idiot brother.”

“Ben…,” Qakisst looked away as tears welled up in his eyes, “…bir şey kötü yaptım.” And he tensed as his tongue betrayed him once more. “I did something bad. Really bad.”

Cassidy sat up and scooted up to the top of the bed and pulled Qakisst closer, holding him. “You can tell me when you’re ready. It’s okay.”

“Hayir. You will not understand.” Qakisst hugged her tight.

“I don’t have to understand. It is still okay.” She kissed him on the top of the head. Her cheek brushed against the tip of his left horn “These things are a menace. How do you…”

“I will tell you when I come back.”

“About what you did or how you and Laure manage not to maim Laure with these.” Cassidy blushed and looked away realizing what she had just said.

Qakisst did not laugh. He sat up and pulled Cassidy close. “I will show you if you will let me.”

“We’re still not dating, right?” Cassidy turned back to him with fearful hope in her eyes.

“Will you let me ask you out?” Qakisst’s hands trembled in the soft light as he held her.

“Bring back Caleb first. Then you can ask.” They kissed for only a moment before Cassidy slipped out of the bed and strolled to the kitchen door. “I don’t want you to leave.”

“I have to go.” Qakisst whispered none too quietly.

“I know, and I need you to go. Momma does too. I just don’t want you to go.” Qakisst could hear Cassidy shuffling through the kitchen cabinets. “Sweet Desna, don’t you have any food in this house?”

“I was gone for almost two weeks. Besides,” Qakisst stepped into the kitchen fully dressed now, “I nearly poisoned myself the last time I tried cooking. It was not a pretty sight. You can walk me up to the Deer for breakfast.”

“I thought you got free meals at the Dragon.”

“You do not actually think Lady Quinta would charge me for food, do you?” Qakisst smiled and led Cassidy into the front room.

“But you’ve been telling everybody you eat at the Dragon because it’s free?” She looked at him with a slight grin.

“I do; and for the dancing, the free drinks, and the company.” Qakisst grinned as he repacked his travel pack and retrieved his spear.. “Lady Quinta will not let me rearrange the furniture to makes space for dancing.”

“Qakisst!” Cassidy laughed and punched him in the arm as he stood up.

“Here.” Qakisst handed Cassidy a key.

“I can’t take…”

“It is not for you, not yet anyway. Take it to Savah and have her arm twist Keth into staying here while I am gone.” Qakisst opened the door and motioned for Cassidy to step out. The cold damp air made her shiver. “Take my cloak too. No, do not argue. You can give it back to me when we get to the Deer.” Qakisst draped the cloak over Cassidy’s shoulders.

He then pulled out a second key and locked the door as Cassidy looked at the key in her hand. “Why does Savah need to arm twist Keth and Ben into staying here?”

“Just Keth.” Qakisst pulled his pack onto place on his shoulders as he spoke. “He and his Dad got into a fight sometime last week. He has been sleeping in my old cot in the Armory. Make him watch my place, even if he is uncomfortable with doing so.” With his gear ready Qakisst took Cassidy’s free hand, grabbed his spear, and headed up the hill.

When they reached Temple Square Cassidy stopped and handed Qakisst his cloak. “You’ll need this. I’m going to go home before we start more rumors.”

“Too late.” Pavo strolled past the pair. “Good morning, Lady Deverin. Q.” Pavo stopped just past the pair. “Should I wait for you, Q?”

Cassidy and Qakisst hugged briefly. “Bring me back my big brother.”

“I will; somehow.” He kissed her cheek then let her go. Cassidy stepped back pulling lightly on his arm until their fingers separated then turned and dashed down the street toward her parent’s house.

“Is there something I should know?” Pavo stood behind Qakisst in the pre-dawn darkness.

“No, Pavo.”

“Do I need to get a restraining order for Laure?” Pavo had a slightly concerned expression on his face.

“No Pavo.” Qakisst turned and headed for the White Deer once he had watched Cassidy walk around the corner.

“Cause Laure’s actually kind of vindictive.” Pavo followed along.

“Laure would never hurt me.” Qakisst growled softly at Pavo.

“Not you I’m thinking about. Cassidy isn’t the sheriff’s niece.”

“Laure will never hurt Cassidy.”

“You know this how?” Pavo put a hand on Qakisst’s shoulder.

Qakisst stopped and turned to Pavo. “Because I have faith, and because Laure is a lot more decent than a lot of people give her credit for.”

“Qakisst…”

“Pavo, she is my friend. And I remember you saying you approved of us!” Qakisst turned back up the street heading to the Deer. “Now; are you coming to breakfast?”

“Sure. I was actually heading for the gate wanting to be there when you head out.” Pavo fell into step with Qakisst as they walked. “You sure you don’t want me to put out a restraining order?” Qakisst punched Pavo in his left shoulder.

Behind him with her left ear next to his left ear so that they stretched out in opposite direction lay a sleeping Cassidy Deverin. Qakisst turned his head slightly to see her and froze. He had never come into the dreaming with another person and did not think Cassidy a devoted follower of the Dawnflower. He started to reach for her when a voice bade him stop.

“Don’t disturb her Hearth-Heart or she will wake in the physical world. She is not a servant of the Dawnflower like we are. She is here only because she has asked the Dawnflower to help you.” Keqiss sat on a low stone wall enjoying the sun, but called up her vision of her clerical robes when her brother looked in her direction.

“She…?” Tears welled up in Qakisst’s eyes and he found himself unable to speak.

“She forgives you, Hearth-Heart.” Keqiss stood and walked over to sit next to Qakisst and Cassedy in the shade. “And I am proud of you. Too many have so much pride that they cannot ask for forgiveness. Even I have made that mistake; only seeking forgiveness when somebody smacks me upside the head.” Keqiss’s smile warmed him.

Qakisst sat up carefully so as not to disturb Cassidy and sat facing his sister. “Is she not allowed to awaken inside the dreaming? I…”

“No, Hearth-Heart. Only divine servants can awaken here, and not even all of those. Some of us only faintly sense the connection between our inner mind and the gods, some feel it not at all. Others can enter the dreaming at will.” Keqiss smiled. “You and I can come here in our sleep because we have sufficient faith to feel her connection to us.”

“But she locked me out. She…”

“No, brother. She would never do that.”

“But I couldn’t…”

“That’s right. You could not because you lost faith. The Goddess was terribly sad and upset but she still believes in you. You broke the covenant, but that is not the end. You need only seek your faith again and you did so when you asked for forgiveness.”

“I did something terrible, Light-Heart. I cannot block it from my mind either.” Tears began to form in Qakisst’s eyes, but nothing ran down his cheeks. “I cannot bring myself to ask forgiveness for doing it, only for how I did it.” He looked away from his sister to Cassidy, sleeping in the dreaming. Her simple dress in the waking world was reflected by an ornate gown of green and gold in the dreaming world. “She deserves so much better.”

“Yes the Goddess does, Hearth-Heart. But we are mortal and she knows it. Your sleeping friend has so much more than she knows; but I think she deserves a chance.” Keqiss playfully punched Qakisst in the shoulder lightly in exactly the way Cassidy had weeks earlier. “She must really like you to beg the Goddess for help on your behalf. I can tell you that she guided you half sleeping to your bed.”

“What?”

“You were fading in and out of the dream from exhaustion earlier. Mumbling her name as you sleepwalked around the garden. You can hardly remember it now you were so tired. That is what you get for not sleeping for the better part of a week.” Keqiss smiled. “You settled right there and a few minutes later she appeared laying the other direction from you, her head right next to yours. I am betting she is with you now; watching out for you.”

“I do not… know what…”

“Hearth-Heart, she likes you. She would not be able to ride your connection into the dreaming like this if she did not have real feelings for you.” Qakisst made to protest but Keqiss held up her hand to shush him. “And you could not pull her into the dreaming with you if you did not have real feelings for her.”

“It’s not that simple Light-Heart. She is a noble, she has obligations, and I am just an unwanted bastard son.” Qakisst looked away from his sister to gaze at Cassidy’s sleeping form. “I cannot ask her to settle for somebody like me.”

Keqiss punched Qakisst in the arm. “Are you sure, brother?” The playful expression on Keqiss’s face when he turned to look at her told Qakisst that his sister knew something she should not.

“Sister, why do you keep doing that just like she does?” He looked at his sister threw narrow eyes.

“I never knew where to look for you until recently. Your tattoos when I first dared approach you here in the dreaming gave me a clue of where to begin looking.” Keqiss smiled. “It did not take long to find the only person using so much fire ink in Varisia, even when scrying from such great distance.”

“You’re spying on me?”

“Oh no.” Keqiss leaned back defensively. “I only peaked in long enough to see where you are and make sure you are safe.” She paused a moment and looked at him. “Hearth-Heart, please do not be mad. I did not peak into your personal affairs or spy on your friend. I just needed to know that my finding you in the dreaming was real.”

“I am not mad. But it is kind of creepy.” Qakisst looked at his sister and leaned forward slowly. “Can you…”

“I know what you want to ask, but I need to know where to start. It has been too long and I must have some clue to look for.” Keqiss looked away.

“Like my tattoos.”

“They are unique.” She looked back to him and gave a faint smile. “I saw Maqiss from a distance once in the market of Katheer, but that is not enough to find her. She looked tired but not beaten. Other than that I cannot say.” Keqisst sighed then continued. “I heard that Zetssaya disappeared from her master’s estate on the north of Katheer last summer. Nobody has seen her since then. I know nothing of the others.”

“You won’t get in trouble for telling me this, will you?”

“I am not supposed to tell you things like that in the dreaming. I can teach you about our faith and give guidance when asked; but it is not normal for two people to speak as we are when here. About personal things.” Keqiss leaned over and hugged her brother. “But I have been scared for you since I felt your rage. I was here in the dreaming and I could feel it but not find you. I have been looking for you.”

“I...” Qakisst closed his eyes and looked down.

“We have endured so much without breaking, you and I. It strengthens the soul. Will you tell me what happened, Hearth-Heart?” Keqiss held her brother close. She could feel him tense.

“I… I cannot. I… see his…” Qakisst moved to pull away but his sister would not let him.

“You do not have to speak of it now, but do not hold it in. Do not let it poison your soul, Hearth-heart.” Keqiss shifted positions so that she could sit behind Qakisst and hold him tight. “You have always had Mother’s temper; and that is not a good thing.”

“I didn’t want to do it.” Qakisst’s body shook softly as tears welled up in his eyes, but they did not flow in the dreaming world. “I could not stop myself, I…” He inhaled deeply as he watched Cassidy’s sleeping form slowly faded out of the dreaming. He could feel her hands on his face in the waking world even here. She was wiping away his tears and he knew she was hugging him tightly as she did so. He could faintly hear her singing a lullaby as she rocked him gently in the waking world; even though he also felt Keqiss holding him in the dreaming.

Qakisst sat for several minutes embraced in both the dreaming and waking worlds. He could fell the warmth of the sun shining and realized that the sun had moved far enough along that he was no longer in the shade of the tree where he had first woken inside the dreaming city.

“Run along Light-Heart. You do not need to sleep late this morning. Hearth-Heart is in good hands now.” Only the fact that she was holding Qakisst prevented Keqiss from throwing herself to the ground in reverence at the Dawnflower’s voice.

“As my Goddess commands.” Keqiss faded out of the dreaming leaving Qakisst feeling somewhat vulnerable.

He could no longer feel Cassidy cradling him in the waking world and turned to look for the Goddess. He saw her sitting in the grass next to the sleeping form of Cassidy, laying once more where she had been earlier. Sarenrae’s great angelic wings were spread wide to shade her sleeping visitor.

“She is very pretty. Not in the way that your friend Laure is. No, this is an inner beauty. She cares. And she has the right kind of heart.” Sarenrae looked up at Qakisst and he felt a deep shame. He looked down as she studied him. “Hers is a soul that makes gods jealous. She asks nothing for herself and everything for her friends. Desna is fortunate to have her as are you.”

“I do not deserve her even as a friend.” Qakisst closed his eyes and looked away. The goddess’ natural light pained him even as it comforted him.

“You are right to feel shame, Hearth-Heart. And I tell you this now as your Goddess, you are lucky to have so many devoted friends.” Sarenrae rose gently to her feet and strolled over to Qakisst. “I gave you my gifts because I trusted you, and you broke that trust. I could not let that go unpunished. But she has asked that I help guide you in finding your friend Caleb. He will need you and you will need my blessings.”

Qakisst shifted until he was kneeling and bowed his head down till his horns touched the grass beneath him. He did not do so because he feared the Goddess. He did so because he truly felt beneath her.

“You will stand up and face me like a man, Qakisst Mimnani.” Qakisst did not move at first. Only when he realized the Goddess was now standing directing in front of him did he move to stand. He looked down at his feet feeling like a small child called to task before his Mother. Sarenrae’s finger touched his chin and lifted up his face so she could look into his eyes.

“What you did, you did out of love for your friend. For that reason only I will forgive you your error. You are so childlike, but you are not a child anymore. No more childish tantrums my child.” Sarenrae reached into Qakisst and he felt his heart beat finally slow from the frantic racing beat he had felt the last five days. “Now lay down here and stay with her. Sleep the deep sleep. Your next few days will be hard and you need to be rested, Hearth-Heart.”

Qakisst lay back down as instructed. Once more he found himself stretched out in opposite direction next to the sleeping Cassidy Deverin; their heads nearly touching. Tears filled his eyes and he felt her holding him in both the waking world and the dreaming city.

Qakisst found himself barely able to hold back tears when he thought of Katrine. Her death had been not only tragic, but the only death that was pure collateral damage. The Skinsaw man had not even known her name. She had simply been in the wrong place at the wrong time. The saddest part to Qakisst was that if Ven himself had not so vehemently disapproved of Katrine’s relationship with Banny Harker she would be home safe and sound.

Qakisst knew that he would have to confront Ven once Caleb was found, but he did not look forward to that event. He had no idea if Ven would believe anything he said or be reasonable in any way; but Qakisst had promised he would catch whomever was responsible. That man had turned out to be the cursed and corrupted Lord Aldern Foxglove. Foxglove was truly dead now, and would pass before Pharasma for judgment; but Qakisst did not feel any better because of that.

Once Konnor had been found and Dahlia had agreed to handle shopping for them Qakisst headed for the Armory. He did not expect to find Savah as it was already getting dark but felt that he needed to leave her a proper message as he would not get a chance to see her before leaving in the morning. He also needed to drop off the supplies he had bought for her in Magnimar. The chemistry he had returned with was thankfully fairly light. It took Qakisst a moment to find the hidden key and open the warehouse door. He quickly slipped into the front shop and found parchment and paper so he could leave a message along with the supplies he’d brought. Before he could begin writing his message he was startled to find himself looking down the sights of the magically enhanced crossbow Savah had bought some years back.

Savah had always planned to sell the enhanced weapon but few people could afford it. At the moment Qakisst found himself looking at its business end. On the other side of the weapon was a confused looking Keth Deskert trying to see in the mostly dark display shop.

“Who’s there? I see you and would rather not use this.” Keth’s voice quavered slightly in the dark.

Qakisst froze so as not to startle Keth and spoke calmly, “It is Qakisst. It that Ben or Keth getting ready to shoot me?”

“Oh jezz!” Keth yanked the crossbow up away from Qakisst. “I could have shot you! Its Keth, and I thought you could always tell us apart anymore. Now what are you doing sneaking in here and scaring me half to death?”

“I just got back to town today and I did not have a chance to bring the chemistry Savah had me pick up. I was going to leave her a note.” Qakisst rolled up his sleeves and the light from his tattoos illuminated the room. “And I was kind of fixated on the tip of a crossbow bolt! Now what are you doing in here creeping around after hours in the dark.

Keth grimaced and looked away. “Sleeping. I… uh… I sometimes…”

“Are you sleeping here now? What?” Qakisst’s confusion was obvious. While he had stayed in the Armory for five years that had been at his insistence when he started working for Savah.

“I… its… I can’t really…. Look, its complicated.”

“Does Savah know?” Qakisst gave Keth a somewhat stern look.

“Yes.” Keth looked down. “I got… thrown out by Dad.”

“What?!” Qakisst was stunned buy Keth’s announcement. He set the parchment he still held down on the counter and led Keth back onto the work floor and found him a seat. “You are going to have to tell me what is up, Keth.”

“I can’t. You’ll…”

“Keth, you are my friend. Finding out you have a bit of a crush on me did not change that. Whatever it is, I am not going to stop being your friend; okay?” Qakisst leaned against the main workbench and waited patiently.

“It’s personal.” Keth’s jaw tensed as he looked up at Qakisst.

“More personal that finding you learned Ateş Sesi to impress me? Really Keth; I am your friend. Friends help each other.” Qakisst implored the much younger Keth to open up. “Maybe I can help.”

“NO YOU CAN’T!” Anger filled the air as Keth barked at Qakisst.

“Okay! Okay, Keth. I will stop pushing.” Qakisst held up his hands defensively and spoke in his most soothing tones. “Just remember, we are friends. Ateş ruhlar.”

Keth laughed faintly, “Ates ruhlar? Souls of fire?”

“Yeah. Though I was going for spirits of fire. It does not translate exactly.” Qakisst smiled.

“I like that.” Keth looked up; there were tears in his eyes. “I met a boy at harvest fest. Dad found out and freaked out.”

“Oh.” Qakisst covered his mouth. “Oh, I am so sorry. I do not know what to say.”

Keth softly drew in his breath and struggled not to cry. “He tried to drag me home. We fought, Ben and Marc yanked him off of me and I ran.” He paused long enough to blow his nose before continuing. “I haven’ been home since.”

“What about Ben?”

“Dad tried to forbid him from coming to work. They fought, Ben still shows up on time. He had a black eye the third day after I quit going home though.” Keth shivered as he fought to hold in his tears.

“I am so sorry Keth.” Qakisst settled down to sit on the floor in front of Savah’s workbench and ran his hand over his eyes. “Um, I do not know if this is a good idea but I have to go back out of town tomorrow. You can watch my place for me when I am out.”

Keth smiled. “No. I don’ think I can handle that.” Keth blushed and looked away, even as the tears continued. “It’s your place and…”

“Um, yeah. I think I get it.” Qakisst blushed and looked away. “It gets cold in here at night. Make sure Savah gives you enough blankets. Savah will have a fit and dock your pay if you fire the furnace at night to keep warm. I already lost that fight.”

“You left plenty of blankets for now. I’m okay.” Keth blew his nose before continuing. “Q, thanks for understanding.”

“I only wish I could help somehow. Keth, you be careful. And do not shoot anybody with that crossbow if you can help it.” Qakisst stood and walked over to Keth giving the younger boy a somewhat awkward hug. “Tell Savah I brought back the chemistry she needed and put in the rest of her order. It will be delivered next week.”

“Yeah, okay. We heard about Caleb disappearing. Shalelu came here late last week looking for you.” Keth calmed somewhat now that the topic had changed. “Is he okay?”

“We do not know. I will not have a chance to stop in tomorrow since we are leaving to track him before false dawn.” Qakisst stepped back and clenched his fists.

Keth shifted in his seat. “I feel a little silly now being all stressed out about sleeping here and fighting with dad.”

“You should not. Be careful, Keth. I got to go. Got to go see the Viskalais before I turn in tonight.” Qakisst checked his pockets then headed out the warehouse door. The idea that the Armory was no longer his refuge but Keth’s bothered him. While he had always felt comfortable there he knew Savah had never liked him sleeping in the back of the Armory. It was not a matter of trust; it just felt wrong that Keth did not have a home.

Qakisst rolled the idea of Keth being stuck in the Armory around in his head as he walked up the hill to the White Deer. When he walked across the threshold to the commons Tanjah spotted him and squealed as she rushed across the room. The commotion drew the eyes of all the big Inn’s guests.

“Where have you been? What have you been doing? Cassidy has been over here every day. What’s going on.” Tanjah rattled off questions rapid fire while dragging Qakisst across the common room to the stateroom. Within minutes most of the Viskalai family had gathered in the stateroom to see what the commotion was.

Lady Quinta managed to pry Tanjah free from Qakisst and get her settled down long enough for Qakisst to tell them all what was up. Over the next hour Qakisst filled them in on everything that had sucked up his time since the big celebration after his return from Thistletop. He ended his story with his returning to Sandpoint earlier in the day with Nico and Marta. He was not surprised to hear that everybody had heard about the two orphans from Aryah and Veyho.

Qakisst expected Korva to be somewhat upset that he had not been up to the inn in over three weeks. When he had come back from Thistletop things between he and Korva had just started to settle down. Since then he had hardly had time to breath. He had managed to make it to the White Deer only once in that time; and that was to take Cassidy Deverin to dinner.

To Qakisst’s surprise Korva was impressively reasonable. It was Tanjah that let him know why. Cassidy had spent the last three days frantic with worry, and Korva seemed to be the only friend that understood. The frantic nature of Qakisst and Caleb’s lives the last two months had finally sunk in; and Qakisst was truly relieved when Korva managed to separate him from the younger Viskalai children and drag him into the kitchen.

“I was rather shocked when Aryah and Veyho said you showed up at school with two kids in tow.” Korva stood chopping potatoes while Qakisst sat on the wood stock next to the oven.

“I can believe that,...” Qakisst struggled with his nerves as the stress of the last week slowly ate him up. “…but I could not leave th…”

“You don’ have to explain to me, Kisst.” Korva smiled. “Don’ do anything crazy though; just know that we’re all proud of you. And I want to say I’m sorry again.”

“Sorry?”

“I didn’ trust you. Not where…” Korva’s dislike for Laure showed thought as she paused, “…Laure is concerned. And I did finally manage to apologize to her. She…”

“She did not, um…”

“What? Oh, no. We did not get into a fight.” Korva looked around the kitchen as the small staff intentionally ignored them. “If it comes to that, I can still kick her ass; but no. We did not get in a fight.”

“Well?”

“I still don’ like her; but I’m okay about her.”

“She accepted your apology then.”

“YES.” Korva tossed a bad bit of potato at the compost bin. She was obviously annoyed that Laure had not started some kind of argument or worse when she had apologized.

“But I am betting she fumed about it and strung it out.” Qakisst gave her a crooked smile.

“No. Not really.”

“I am surprised.”

“She did a really good job of avoiding me. I had to go to the Kitten to corner her!” The kitchen staff looked up and froze momentarily staring at Korva.

“You?”

“She made me say it right in the common room floor of the Kitten in front of everybody.” Korva’s face flushed red.

“You went to the Kitten?”

“She kept avoiding me! Then she actually had the nerve to say that I was the bravest woman she ever met. The b$!~@.” Korva’s quiet comment sent Qakisst into uncontrolled laughter. “HEY!”

Qakisst stood as he tried to regain control of his laughter, “Heheh; you are, hehhehe, the bravest woman ever. HEhhehahhahaha. Oh, …” Qakisst covered his eyes for a moment then looked up at Korva. “Thank you.”

“For what. Braving the Kitten so everybody is laughing at me and looking at me like…”

“Korva stop.” Qakisst walked around the table. “Thank you for letting go.” He hugged her tightly for a moment then stepped back. “Now, wish us luck. Ben… I do not know what is going to happen now. But I need you to help Cassidy. And pray for Caleb.” Qakisst paused a moment then shrugged. “I got to go.”

“You like her, don’ you?” Korva nudged Qakisst. “Cassidy, I mean.”

Qakisst flushed the color of brass as he looked away, “She is a noble, a daughter of Deverin House. I cannot expect her to lower herself to my station.”

“You’re an idiot. Stop settling for Laure if you want somebody else.” Korva rolled her eyes at Qakisst. “Laure has had her chance. If she actually does care at all she’ll get over it, but if you don’ at least try to follow your heart you never will.”

“I thought I was supposed to be pining for Lady Kaijitsu.” Qakisst glared at Korva.

“She’s a noble also. Pick one and ask her out you dummy. Now go; and hurry back, please. I don’ see enough of you anymore.” Korva wiped a tear on the back of her hand.

“You have Pavo, you will be fine.” Qakisst struggled to smile, but exhaustion was finally catching up to him. “Watch out for Nico and Marta for me. Aryah will point them out for you.”

“I will. And yes I have Pavo, but I need my pall Kisst.” Korva smiled. “You be back by Winter Week, okay. I have a feeling about Winter Week this year.”

“Winter Week?” Qakisst gave her a confused look as he stepped up to the kitchen door. “Okay. I should be back long before that. Bye Korva.”

One of the kitchen staff giggled as Korva shook her head. “Yeah, he’s clueless.” With a smile Korva went back to chopping potatoes.

Qakisst walked slowly down the hill to his cottage. He was somewhat scared to sleep alone. His nightmares of the last several nights still filled his nights with fear and he did not what to spend another night with bad dreams. It was near to nine bells when Qakisst arrived at his home. He was surprised to find Cassidy waiting patiently for him at his door.

“Hi.” Cassidy seemed almost childlike as she stood and shuffled in front of the doorway.

“Cassidy? What are you...”

“Look, I promise I won’ stay long but I need to talk before you run off again.” Her eyes pleaded with Qakisst to let her stay.

“I do not want to chase you off, but I need sleep so promise you will not keep me up too late; okay?” Qakisst opened the door and motioned Cassidy into the cottage.

“I promise, I just need to understand.” Tears filled the young Deverin girl’s eyes as she walked into the cottage. “Why does he do this? Why does he have to go running off into the woods all the time?”

Qakisst spoke as he followed her into the sitting room. “I do not even understand, Cassidy. Bunu yapar niçin ben bilmiyorum ya da ben neden böyle bir şey.” Qakisst shrugged as he guided Cassidy to a seat on his sofa. “I get asked to help and I cannot say no. Caleb is different only in that he cannot wait for somebody to ask for help. He has to go out and find people that need help.”

“You’re going to bring him home, right?” Fear filled Cassidy’s eyes as she stared at Qakisst.

“I…” He found that he could not lie to her. “I do not know.” Qakisst had no idea and that terrified him. The two broke down crying in each other’s arms until exhaustion overwhelmed them.

In the past he had always known where to look for the sun. Her warm embrace had always called to him. This morning the cool ocean breeze chilled him to the bone and despaired him. In the distance Dahlia watched him spinning slowly arms spread, face pointed towards the sky. She did not understand religion, but she knew he needed this.

It was nearly an hour before Qakisst stopped his slow spinning motion. He opened his eyes slowly to see the sun directly ahead of him. The faint warmth of the light barely touched him, but it did touch him. He knew she was still angry with him but in his heart Qakisst knew that she would not turn away so long as he did not turn away from her faith. He whispered to her as his voice quivered with sorrow.

“Çok üzgünüm. Ben sizin bir hediye kirletilmiş ve seni af dileyerek hakkımız yok; Üzgünüm. Ben doğru yapamıyorum ve ben şimdi ne yapacağını bilmiyorsanız.” Qakisst’s voice carried into the wind and he heard no reply. In the sky above him he could faintly make out the image of the dreaming city. It shimmered briefly before him then the sun dazzled his eyes. The light warmed him but the silence still filled his ears.

Qakisst closed his eyes again and looked down briefly then smiled. He could feel her presence again, softly, distantly, more quietly than he was used too, but he could feel her. “I will do better, Dawnflower. You deserve better.”

Qakisst turned to walk back to camp and found Marta sitting behind him watching. “Wha wer you doin’ Msr Kisst?” Her big eyes looked up at him with hope and Qakisst knew what he would be doing.

“I was praying to the Goddess Sarenrae for redemption.” Qakisst knelt in the dirt next to Marta and smiled. “She is my guiding light. When I do something wrong I pray to her to help me make it right.

“Di you do sommat wrong, Msr Kisst?” Marta’s innocent eyes looked up at him with curiosity and a touch of fear.

“We all do something wrong from time to time Marta. It is what we do to make up for our mistakes that tells the gods what kind of soul we are.” Qakisst marveled at the young girl’s powerful curiosity in the face of obvious fear.

“Wha’s a sool?” Marta’s insightful question stunned Qakisst.

“Um… Bu iyi bir soru. A very good question indeed.” Qakisst scooped up the young girl and lifted her onto his shoulders carefully. “No yanking on my horns please.” Marta gasped in both fear and joy as she settled onto Qakisst’s shoulders.

Dahlia had the camp cleaned up and with Nico’s help, her tent packed and ready before Qakisst returned. The five travelers grabbed their gear and a bite to eat as they walked and started off for Sandpoint. Dahlia handed Qakisst a cup with still warm coffee in it which made him smile.

“A smile? Things are okay then.”

“They will be.” His smile broadened as Nico gripped his hand and Marta pulled his horns.

The rest of the morning passed quickly. At just past one bell the troop broke out of the timber along the Lost Coast road just outside the river gate leading to Market Street. Marta cooed when the city came into view and Nico yanked on Qakisst’s arm.

“Are we there now?” Exhaustion tainted the young boy’s question which made Qakisst smile. There would be time later for exploration, but getting these two settled would be greatly helped by their exhaustion.

“We are there. First, let us find some food. Konnor, could you… Konnor?” Qakisst spun around with Marta gripping his horns tight as he looked for the usually boisterous darkelf.

“Sneaky Freaky cut through the timber ten minutes ago heading for the gate. He’s probably already at the Dragon or figuring out how to offend the Vinders more.” Dahlia shrugged then resumed humming a pleasant tune that had been stuck in her head.

As the four of them passed under the gate the two duty guards stared at Qakisst. Nedir had never been anything but friendly to Qakisst since his appointment as a guard, so his stare made Qakisst slightly uncomfortable until Qakisst realized that Nedir was staring at Marta on his shoulders.

“Nico, Marta; this is Guardsman Nedir.” Nico shuffled behind Qakisst nervously and Qakisst could feel Marta cringe on his shoulders. Qakisst understood why the two children found the guardsman scary. Much of his own life Qakisst had thought of the guards as something to fear too. “Say hello, Nedir.”

“Uh, hello?” Nedir held up a hand and waved with a look of confusion. Behind him Guardsman Pradt gave a confused smirk as she waved.

“Jennie Pradt? Did you get your shield finally?” Qakisst looked behind Nedir to Guardsman Pradt. “Congratulations.”

“Thanks Q. Hey, did you hear about Caleb? Shalelu tore out of here three days ago looking for him or you.” The young guardsman pulled open the wooden gates to Sandpoint as she spoke.

“Yeah. Lady Andosana found us at the Lion in Magnimar yesterday as we were packing up to come back here.” Qakisst’s expression turned somewhat sour as he looked up at the gates. “When she comes through the gate later today have somebody come find me. I will be at Turandarok or the Armory. Maybe at Master Kale’s house. Have them find Sneaky too.”

“Is everything okay, Q?” Nedir and Pradt looked at each other and at Qakisst as he passed through the gate.

“We do not know.” Qakisst pressed on towards the dragon.

The short walk to the dragon proved entertaining. Everybody walking the streets started to wave to either Qakisst or Dahlia then sort of froze seeing the odd pair leading a couple of children into town. As people watched, Qakisst squatted down, took Marta’s hands off his horns, and instructed her to slide down his back just before leading both children into the Rusty Dragon.

The common room was mostly deserted when the foursome entered the room. Qakisst directed Dahlia to pin both children in the corner by the hearth so they could warm up before he walked over to the service counter and bar. To his surprise Lady Ameiko stood up from behind the bar and smiled softly at him.

“Master Vishtani. It is always a pleasure. From your expression I am guessing that you have already seen Shalelu.” The Kajitsu matron began pulling bottles from a crate and setting them on the bar. “I have Bethana sorting stock down in the cellar right now, what can I do for you, my friend.”

Qakisst smiled and blushed visibly but found the silence in his head to be a golden thing at this moment. “You can… um, you can keep your promise, Lady Kaijitsu.”
“My promise?” Ameiko’s right eyebrow inched up.

“You promised to call me Qakisst.” Qakisst struggled to maintain eye contact with Ameiko as they spoke. He flushed slightly, sure that he sounded a fool.

“And so I did. Very well Qakisst, what can… um…” Ameiko’s eyes locked onto the corner seeing Dahlia seated with Marta and Nico. “Is that Dahlia in the corner? With two kids? Dahlia?”

“Oh, ummm… Evet. Bunlar ... They are my charges.” Qakisst ran his fingers through the back of his hair. “I found them on the streets in Underbridge and could not turn them away.” Ameiko tilted her head and looked sideways out of the corner of her eye at Qakisst. “I am taking them to Turandarok for now. I have not decided yet how much I will be able to do. Ben… ev… I will wait until after I help Shalelu find Caleb before I decide more.”

“You are hardly going to find time to dance if you are raising children, Mr…. Qakisst.” Ameiko narrowed her eyes and smirked at him.

“You will make sure I get to dance, I… am sure of it.” Qakisst smiled even as his face turned brass. As he looked away with some embarrassment he placed a gold coin on the counter. “Simple foods. Something more bland with rice for them. They have never tasted spice before but this is the first Inn in town and they have been walking all morning.”

Ameiko’s eyes sparkled with moisture and she smiled. “I did not know your mother well, but I’ve a feeling she would be smiling right now. I’ll have something right out.”

Qakisst smiled from ear to ear. He was absolutely positive that this was the most he had ever managed to speak with Ameiko ever. He turned back to Dahlia and found himself engulfed in yellow. “Kutsal bir ...”

Laure wrapped herself around Qakisst and kissed him hard, then stepped back and slapped him hard enough to redden his face. “You bastard. You just disappeared.”

“Neden benim gibi tüm kızların bana vurdu musun?” Behind Laure Qakisst saw Nico jump from the commotion and Marta slid under the table to hide. “Laure, I am sorry.” With his head Qakisst motioned toward the table where Dahlia sat. Laure slapped him again and started to stomp off but Qakisst caught her by the waste and danced her across the floor. “You said I could have space so stop slapping me for dancing with Cassidy. We are just friends.”

“Who’s just friends! You and I?” Laure seemed determined to fight but Qakisst was having none of it.

“Hey kids!” Qakisst slipped just far enough past Laure and turned to the table were Dahlia sat face in hand trying desperately not to laugh. “This is my friend Laure.” Laure looked ready to bite Qakisst’s head off until she saw Nico trying to hide behind Dahlia. “Laure, you remember Lady Dahlia, the Fire Rose, do you not?”

“The what?” Laure looked at Dahlia in confusion in spite of her anger. It took her a moment to realize that she had met Dahlia in her Fire Rose guise just over a month ago.

“It is a pleasure to see you again Ms. Veskin. I hope these are better circumstances than last time.” Dahlia stood and smiled.

“Oh, uh…” Laure’s anger stuttered and sputtered in confusion as a little girl looked out from under the table and up at her.

“And this one hiding under the table is Marta. Come on out Marta and meet my friend Laure. You too Nico.” Qakisst knelt down to help Marta out from under the table.

“Qwakiss…” Laure looked at Qakisst while trying to sort out the confusion.

“I have got to teach you to pronounce my name properly.” Qakisst pulled out a chair for Laure while trying to maneuver Marta into a seat. Dahlia returned to her seat as Laure, somewhat stunned by the new developments, sat slightly red faced across from Dahlia. Qakisst struggled trying to convince Marta that it was also time for her to sit.

“Confusing isn’t it?” Dahlia smiled at Laure. “That is a beautiful pin you have, Laure. Have you ever explained its history to Q?”

Laure looked slightly panicked as she glanced down at her pin then up at Dahlia. “Um, no. It is just a pin.” Laure’s sense of calm returned and she locked eyes with Dahlia.

“Pin?” Qakisst looked at Laure’s pin and glanced back to Dahlia. Marta clambered into Qakisst’s arms and hugged him.

“She’s pretty. Are you a princess?” Marta looked directly into Laure’s eyes with a bright smile.

“What? Oh no, no…”

“Yes, she is. She just does not know it.” Qakisst kissed the top of Marta’s head and sat her on his knee. “Now be nice so Lady Kaijitsu can feed us. Ameiko, this is Marta and that nice young man hiding behind Dahlia is Nico.”

Ameiko slid plates of rice and steamed vegetables with bits of beef onto the table while smiling her crooked smile at Qakisst. “Hello children. Hello Laure, Dahlia. Are you two babysitting for Savah today?” Ameiko’s mischievous smile confused both children and made Dahlia laugh.

Qakisst choked, blushed, and shot Ameiko a dirty look while trying to cough up the nothing he had just swallowed. “Not, khuooogh, funny.”

Laure laughed, the last of her anger crushed with amusement as Dahlia smirked. Ameiko returned to the kitchen and brought out a pitcher of water and five cups along with another plate for Laure.

Qakisst seemed focused on getting Marta to eat something while coaxing Nicu out from hiding behind Dahlia and did not notice both Laure and Dahlia watching him through lunch. The two chatted quietly as Qakisst slowly won the battle for lunch with Marta. Qakisst seemed oblivious to anything else.

“He’s surprisingly good at that.” Dahlia looked sideways at Laure as she spoke softly.

“I guess growing up with the Viskalai hoard had a benefit.” Laure smirked as she watched Qakisst maintaining corral on his charges.

“Viskalai hoard?” Dahlia raised an eyebrow as Nico reached down to the floor to retrieve his fork for the third time.

“Haven’t you met his friend Korva?”

“Korva’s the one that hates you, right?”

“Yes.”

“Haven’t had the pleasure yet. The Sheriff is her uncle, right?”

“He is.”

“Then I guess that makes the big kid at the guard shack her brother. What’s his name, Vach?”

“Vachedi.” Qakisst answered by habit without even paying attention to the conversation.

“Yes, Vach is really sweet; but you’re right. He’s just a kid. Only 15.”

“Great gods, how big is he going to be when he’s done growing?

“No idea. But there are at least five others. Sweetie, what are all the Viskalai kids’ names?”

“Korva, Vachedi, Tanjah, Aryah, Veyho, Istakkos, and Bezshki.” Qakisst looked up at Laure and Dahlia as they quietly smiled back at him, “What?”

“Nothing Sweetie. Dahlia was just asking about the Shoanti Hoard.” Laure smiled as Qakisst rolled his eyes and went back to cleaning up Marta as Nico dropped his fork again. The fork surprised Nico by floating back up to the table on its own as Qakisst called up the little magics he could use for day to day tasks.

“Isn’t that a little rude?” Dahlia tilted her head slightly as she questioned Laure. “Calling them a Shoanti Hoard?”

“That is what all the kids at Turandarok called them when we were in school. Q’s Mother worked at the Deer back then and he would come to school with the Hoard every day. He and the Deverin kids.” Laure looked out the window onto the street. “A hand full of other Varisi kids joined them. They made quite a procession back in the day.”

“Deverin kids, as in Caleb and his sister.”

Laure huffed, “Yes. They have a younger brother too.”

“Um…” Qakisst sat up and cleared his throat. “I know that you two are enjoying dissecting my life, but I have to get these two up the hill. Please, stay and continue. Invite Lady Ameiko to join you.” Qakisst smiled, leaned in, and kissed Laure on the cheek. “Do not be angry with me. I have no idea what I am doing but it is an adventure.” Laure tried to snarl but failed to restrain a giggle that ruined her attempt to seem angry.

“You will explain all of this to me later?” Laure stood up and gripped Qakisst’s arm.

“If you promise to be nice it is a promise.” He leaned in and kissed her again and headed for the door. Nico made a funny face as he looked back at Laure and Dahlia.

“Goddess why do I love that man?” Laure sighed.

“He is going to break your heart and he knows it.” Dahlia looked up at Laure while sipping her water. “You know it too.”

“Shut up!” Laure turned to Dahlia.

“Do you love him?”

“Shut up!”

“I’m not the enemy, Laure. And I’m too old to be competition. Do you love him?” Dahlia poured thirty years of bardic experience into her voice and watched Laure break down and cry.

She turned away and whispered her response through her tears, “Yes.”

“Then enjoy his friendship and let him go. You’re grown up enough to enjoy any perks you might get when he needs a shoulder to cry on.” Dahlia shook her head. “Goddess knows he needed a lot of shoulders the last few days; and if it’s any consolation he says that he really appreciates your talents.”

Laure turned back to Dahlia and glowered through tear filled eyes.

“We talk. And no, we don’t sleep together. I doubt I’m his type any more than he is mine. I have not told him that you’re pin is a holy symbol either. I will let you tell him that when you’re ready.”

“Why do you care?” Laure picked up her handbag and stepped back from the table.

“I honestly don’t know. Something about him makes me want to be a better person.” Dahlia stood up and stepped around the table to stand next to Laure. “I think that’s why you like him so much. That and he does have a really nice ass.”
“You’ve seen his ass?”

“Only in pants, but we have got to take that boy shopping. I think he’s wearing the same pants Liandra bought him six years ago. They’re a bit tight in the seat now.”

Qakisst held both Marta and Nico’s hands as he led them up Market to Main Street and Turandarok Academy. They arrived at just before two bells and all seemed quiet as they walked up the steps.

Qakisst did his best to point out people and places on the short walk. Nico’s hand sweated terribly and Marta clung to his pant leg. He smiled at them both when they reached the door. To his surprise a young Ileosa Arabasti stood waiting on him at the door.

“Master Vishtani; Master Gandethus asked me to wait for you here when he got word that you were back in town.” Ile smiled at him then looked at the two children. “Are these them?”

“Um, hi Ile. I was not…. Please do not call me Master Vishtani.” Qakisst smiled and motioned with his head toward the other side of the door.

“Sorry Sir, Savah’s orders.” Ile grinned at Qakisst with uncontainable excitement.

“Wha…, Oh! Ile, Congratulations! But I thought you would not graduate till Winter Festival?” Qakisst guided Nico in the door and carried Marta on his foot where she clung to him.

“My coming out is Winter Festival, but I will finish my finals in two weeks. Just do not tell my Dad. He doesn’t know yet.” Ile held a finger to her lips but grinned.

As the four of them walked slowly down the hall toward Master Gandethus’ office Qakisst frowned. “Ile, you cannot sleep on the Armory floor like I did. It is just not acceptable.”

“Savah said the two of you will help me find a place. My Dad will just take time to come around.” Ile stopped in front of Master Gandethus’ door and smiled down at Marta and Nico. “Hi, my name is Ileosa, but everybody calls me Ile. I’ve been asked to show the two of you around the student dormitory, but it looks like you are a little young to be starting school.” Ile knelt next to Marta. “Kids start school at age six, here. Can you tell me your age?”

Marta held up one hand holding out all five fingers while clinging to Qakisst’s pants. Nico pulled back from Qakisst but did not let go of his hand.

“I don’ wan’ go to school. I wan’ go back ta Underbridge.” Nico began to shake as he spoke. Qakisst slowly knelt so as not to knock Marta down and wrapped his arm around the young boy.

“I was scared too, Nico; and it is alright to be scared.” Qakisst pulled both children into a gentile hug. “I will not be here every day, but I will be here every day that I can.” Both children began to cry as Qakisst lifted them up and motioned for Ile to open the door.

“But…” Ile seemed confused but opened the door for Qakisst. He smiled at her and stepped into the room. Ile followed and stood by the door as Master Gandethus stood up from his desk.

“My boy Qakisst, this is not something I expected to see you doing so soon.” Gandethus smiled and motioned for Qakiss to sit. “Ile, your brother is in room 9 working on his geography. Can you fetch him?”

“My brother?” Ile looked confused as she fumbled for the door handle.

“Yes please. I think an enthusiastic guide closer to their age might be helpful. Bring the Viskalai twins too.” Gandethus smiled as Qakisst cocked and eye. Both young children gripped him tight as he eased into the seat Master Gandethus motioned him toward.

Ileosa slipped out the door and closed it behind her. Qakisst smiled broadly, “Do you not think Aryah might be a bit much?”

“Sometimes what you need is a bit much. And you know more than anybody how open and accepting the Viskalia family is.” The elder school master smiled. “Now, since we have a moment, and your charges do not seem inclined to wish to speak to doddering old men, let’s talk about you.”

“Me?” Qakisst smirked. “I am well, sir. As well as can be expected at the moment.”

“You are mastering the lessons that the Dawnflower is sending?”

“I have learned what I can. Söyleyebilirim… her servants are no longer a plague to me.” Qakisst’s brief hesitation brought a frown to Master Gandethus, but he did not press the matter as the door opened and a somewhat bewildered trio of Peshki, Aryah, and Veyho stared in the door looking nervous.

Qakisst smiled over the top of Nico’s head. “Good day, Master Peshki. Aryah, Veyho. Can you help Ile show these two around the school?”

“Will you make some fireworks after school?” Peshki Arabasti grinned.

“I cannot today. But Winter Week there will be fireworks, I promise.” Qakisst nudged Nico to look up. “Kids, this is Nico and his little sister Marta. They have had a long rough day so take care of them please.”

Aryah stepped up to Qakisst’s shoulder and smiled to Marta, “Hi. I’m Aryah. This is my brother Veyho. Can you play skip-ball?”

“No rough games, Aryah.” Qakisst looked sternly at the young Viskalai girl.

“Yes uncle Kisst.” Aryah’s plaintive reply caught Nico’s attention.

“Yo… yor her uncle?” Nico wiped his eyes on his sleeve and looked at Qakisst’s face.

“Bilmiyorum, she has always called me uncle.” Qakisst smiled at Nico. “So has Veyho.”

Marta pulled her face away from Qakisst’s chest and looked up at Aryah. “Wher ar yor horns?”

The other kids laughed which made Marta hide her face again, “I don’ get to have horns. I’m not spirit touched like Uncle Kisst.”

It took considerable coaxing to convince Nico and Marta to go with Ile and the others, but Aryah managed to draw them out. This gave Qakisst and Master Gandethus enough time to talk and finalize arrangements for the two orphans to stay at Turandarok. Master Gandethus did not approve of the idea of Qakisst adopting the two children and was very vocal about it. Qakisst was equally vocal that it would be his decision when he returned from his current task. Both men held their disagreement when time came for Qakisst to go.

It was nearly three bells when Qakisst finally escaped the school grounds. From there he headed straight up Main Street on his way to Kale Deverin’s house. When he reached the house he found that he could not knock. He did not have too. Before he could even begin to work up the courage to raise his hand the door flew open and Cassidy crashed into his arms sobbing uncontrollably. The pair stood on the steps to the Deverin home for nearly three minutes before Lady Cassandra guided them both into the sitting room.

Qakisst found Shalelu waiting on him in the Deverin home. “I knew you would come here first. I expected you sooner, Qakisst. Where are the others?”

Qakisst slowly turned himself and Cassidy so that he could see Shalelu while Cassidy continued to cry. “Dahlia is at the Dragon. I have no idea where Konnor went.” With some effort Qakisst guided Cassidy to a seat he could share with her. “I had to take care of something.” He hesitated and looked around the room. Kale & Cassandra looked back at him, Connor fidgeted sitting on the steps, Shalelu scowled at Qakisst. “We… I rescued two kids in Magnimar. Orphans.”

“Two orphans?” Shalelu’s shock showed in her voice. “Qakisst why didn’t you tell me before.”

“Onu duymak istemiyorum! I did not want to argue about it. I did what I had to do Shalelu. I had to bring them here. They would die on the streets in Magnimar. I have seen it happen before.” Qakisst fidgeted in his seat as almost everybody else looked around nervously.

Lady Cassandra found her voice first, “Where are these children now?”

“At Turandarok.” Qakisst grimaced as he spoke. “I cannot just adopt, not yet anyway. I have to help find Caleb.” Qakisst’s adoption comment brought a funny look from Shalelu and Kale, but Cassandra smiled.

“You did good, son.” Cassandra stepped over next to Qakisst and Cassidy, and gave Qakisst a quick hug. “This pretty much proves that you are Liandra’s boy.”

“Teşekkür ederim.” Qakisst blushed slightly as he tried not to smile. He did not feel like smiling just yet. “Shalelu? Have you found a trail?”

“Yes.” Shalelu looked somewhat uncomfortable but did not seem angry which greatly relieved Qakisst. “There were serious signs of disturbance on the edge of Tickwood and signs of a group traveling east of the Tors. Caleb left his mark there for those that know it to see.”

“His mark?” The chorus of voices filled the room.

“All rangers design a personal mark that will blend into the wilds. Only somebody trained to see it will know what it means.” Shalelu stood as she spoke. “It tells me that Caleb is traveling south and east. It is too late to start now though, we will need to leave before first light though.”

“Do we meet you at the North Gate or on the road to Tickwood in the morning?” Qakisst slowly stood as Cassidy released her grip on him.

“Northgate. You will not see a bed for many nights. I suggest you rest as much as you can tonight. Bring supplies for a ten day at least, but do not weigh yourself down too much.” Shalelu frowned and her face flushed lightly. “Kale, Cassandra; if it can be done we will find him.”

As Shalelu left no one commented on the unspoken apology in Shalelu’s voice. Shalelu had tried to refuse training to Caleb, but he had stubbornly insisted on learning the art of the ranger himself if Shalelu would not teach him. It had simply become down to teaching Caleb properly or watching him get himself killed trying on his own.

Now it did not look like it mattered. Caleb was missing, possibly dead, and Shalelu had found the Tickwood hag’s cabin ransacked. While no one else would think to do so, Shalelu blamed herself.

Qakisst surprised Dahlia even more when they passed the way-station half way between Magnimar and Sandpoint and pressed on another couple hours before camping less than half a mile from Misgivings, the old haunted Foxglove Manor. She had been a little more upset that Qakisst insisted that she let the children sleep in her tent with her that night. Konnor and Qakisst split the night watch with Qakisst taking the second shift. He had said that he would wake Dahlia when the Sailor’s Wreck passed its high point, but when Dahlia woke several hours late to find the constellation crashing onto the world and no sign of Qakisst she was nearly frantic. She had no idea where to look for Qakisst and went to wake Konnor when she heard the faint pop of a snapdragon in the distance near Foxglove Manor. Without thought she dashed toward the manor until she could find a rock tall enough that she could scramble up onto and see what was going on.

In the distance she saw the old manor alight in the pre-dawn darkness. Flames sparked against the starry sky in an elemental dance. Silhouetted against the conflagration she saw the horn headed shadowy outline of Qakisst calling up snapdragon fireworks and sending them sailing through the windows of the now burning mansion. She watched him for an hour before he finally turned away and headed back towards their camp. She thought herself well hidden as he walked by until he spoke.

“I thought you would still be asleep.” Qakisst paused to wait for Dahlia to climb down from her rocky perch.

“How’d you seen me up here?” Dahlia scrambled down from her hiding spot in the rocks.

“It is not dark to me. It never is.” Qakisst smiled at her. “Though if it makes you feel better, I did not see you until I was nearly past the rocks.”

“Mind explaining that too me?” Dahlia pointed back over the rocks towards the still burning Misgivings.

“The house has long been rumored to be haunted.”

“So what. That doesn’t give you the right to burn it down.” Dahlia looked sideways at Qakisst as they walked through the early light of false dawn.

“The rumors were true. Old Vorel Foxglove was a wizard; a necromancer. He built the house to be the focus for his necromantic rituals to try and save himself from death.” Qakisst paused and gripped Dahlia’s arm to pull her to his right, “Watch your step. There are a few holes in the path here.”

“Oh, uh… Thanks.”

“The old man’s efforts to become immortal blew up in his face and his corrupted soul became bound to the house. It was his soul that haunted the mansion, and his soul that corrupted all of his descendants, driving them insane. Vorel Foxglove cursed his own great nephew Aldern making him the Skinsaw man. That is what Serrin and Luthor where doing while we were searching the Foxglove Townhouse in Magnimar.” Qakisst looked up at the stars as they reached the camp. “They were stripping the old mansion of Vorel Foxglove’s cursed soul. But the house was still built for one purpose; to enable a foul wizard to use dark rituals to make himself an undying abomination. Somebody else would have figured that out eventually and tried again. It had to burn.”

“And you know all this because?”

“The damned house nearly killed me. Nearly killed all of us.” Qakisst looked around as they entered the camp and gathered up what little firewood they had not used last night to restart their campfire. “And I am not talking about things in the house. It was the house itself. The place is evil. The building tainted. It had to burn.”

“You’re not going to make this a habit, are you? Burning down strange houses because you don’t like them?” Dahlia sat on one of the logs next to the fire and shivered.

“No. I rather prefer the creative aspects of fire over its destructive ones.” Qakisst pulled a coffee pot out of his pack and shuffled around the rocks around their campfire until he had made a place to set the pot that would heat water but not scorch the pot itself then tried to call on the gifts that the Dawnflower had given him. Nothing happened. Dahlia heard a faint sniffle from Qakisst as he pulled out his water pouch and poured the contents into the coffee pot.

“I thought you could…” Dahlia paused.

Qakisst took a deep breath before speaking, “If she will let me, yes. Right now, I think she is punishing me.”

“Are you alright, Qakisst?” Dahlia moved to sit next to him and put her arm around his shoulder. “You’ve been acting a bit crazy the last few days. Picking fights in dancehalls, and with friends.”

“Hayır.” The meaning of Qakisst’s words was easy to follow and tears slowly trickled down his face.

“You lost your temper, you were scared that you’ve lost a friend. Qakisst, it’s not your fault.” Dahlia turned the too young ifrit to face her and smiled at him. “You are a good person. The nicest person I have ever known. Qakisst, your only sin is that you care too much.” She ran her thumbs across his cheeks to wipe away the child like tears as she smiled at him.

“I am shut out of the dreaming city. The Dawnflower is so angry with me and I do not know what to do.” Tears flowed freely from Qakisst’s eyes even as mist rose from his warm skin.

“I am hardly the person to ask what to do when you’ve done something wrong. I would have run away and hid by now, but this guy I met recently told me that it never hurts to apologize.” Dahlia smiled at Qakisst and sat back at arm’s length.

“I said no such thing.” Qakisst gave Dahlia a dubious look as he pulled out his handkerchief to wipe his nose.

“Did I say I was referring to you? It was this really big guy who would wear ear protection while bringing me meals.” Dahlia turned to look at the fire pit and smiled. “For some reason everybody called him ‘Little Vach’ in the guardhouse.” As she stood, Dahlia patted Qakisst’s thigh and smiled. “There was always a little something extra on my tray when he had the duty to bring me meals. Sometimes a flower, sometimes a cookie. I thought maybe I had a fanboy and it might help me get out of that mess. I asked him why he was always being nice to me when everybody else thinks I’m garbage. He said, ‘If you treat somebody like garbage they will act like garbage.’ Then he smiled at me and told me that despite what I’ve done I do not deserve to be treated like garbage.” Dahlia looked over her shoulder towards the still burning Misgivings. Light from the flames now reached above the hill between there and the camp. “You do good work.” Dahlia pointed over the hill.

“I suppose I should have asked if Aldern had any other family before I lit that place up.”

“Yeah, whatever. So a couple of days after I’ve been cooling my heals as a guest of Sheriff Hemlock I get into another discussion with your big Shoanti friend about life and philosophy. I find out that you asked him to watch out for me; and not just because I’m a sneaky and manipulative b%#$#. You told him I wasn’t that bad and I just needed a chance to apologize for my wrongs. I laughed in his face. Yelled at him, ‘Who would accept an apology from the likes of me?’”

“No idea; but you will never find out until you try. It never hurts to apologize.” Qakisst sniffed as he wiped his nose. “Mamma Liandra used to tell me that all the time. I guess Vach listened more than I ever did.”

“So tell her that you’re sorry. She’s coming up right over there in the East. Maybe she’ll shut you out and maybe she won’t; but the Gods live by their own rules. It can’t hurt, right?”

“Right.” Qakisst gave a weak smile.

“Are you two going to talk all night? Some of us are trying to sleep.” Konnor tossed a small rock from his bedroll in their direction as he groused.

“Ut som du trenger flere enn å fire timer med hvile.” Dahlia slipped into the elven tongue with little thought as she rebuked Konnor for his laziness. She knew the dark skinned elf required little sleep just as her elven father rarely slept.

“Yeah, I get why that annoys Sapphire so much now.” Qakisst pushed himself up to his feet and walked to the eastern edge of the camp while the smell of coffee slowly filled the air.

Dahlia stood and kicked Konnor’s boot as she began to clean up their camp and heat a few rations before the kids could wake. They were not used to travel, and yesterday’s long walk would likely leave them both sore and grumpy when they woke.

Konnor grumbled as he climbed to his feet. “Where’s he going?”

“Not everybody drinks their morning prayers, Konnor.”

Qakisst had been incensed, inconsolable, and terrified all at once. This shapeless stalker could have killed them at any time; and yet it had not. It had stood at their side and fought for them as if Caleb had never gone missing. This concept had not occurred to Qakisst until hours later. Hours after Qakisst had woke the shapeshifter with the healing gifts of Sarenrae and then tortured the creature with his bare, searing hot, hands. The nameless, faceless creature had not told him much of use; but Qakisst could still hear the creature’s screams of pain. More than once Qakisst had felt bone under the formless creature’s face crack as its skin blistered with burns. Every time he closed his eyes that face, burnt and blistered, would scream into his mind.

When the creature would pass out from the pain Qakisst would drag him back to consciousness with the Dawnflower’s blessings. All he learned from the stalker was that some unknown antagonist did not fear them. The longer Qakisst had questioned the stalker, the more of his divine gifts he used, the colder he had felt inside. By the time he had exhausted his ability to heal he had felt ice cold inside. Tears flowed freely down his face and his soul felt black as night.

That night his mind had raced with rage and he found himself to be cold inside. When he and Dahlia had returned to the Golden Lion Qakisst had nearly gotten into two fights over socializing with different ladies. Only Dahlia’s soothing tones had kept somebody’s brother from challenging him to a duel. His willingness to stand up to the young lady’s much larger brother had impressed her enough that she had left the common with Qakisst later that night.

She had been quite pleasing and quite eager which had let Qakisst forget the eyeless face of the stalker for a while; but when he finally drifted off to sleep exhausted that scared eyeless face filled his mind and haunted his thoughts. When the morning had come the Dawnflower had not called to him as she always had. He had no memory of dreaming and no memory of the sun rising; just the pounding of Magnimarian guards at his door informing him that the Lord-Mayor requested his presence. The young lady in his bed had been overly impressed that the Lord-Mayor himself would request Qakisst’s presence. Qakisst just grumbled about missing breakfast.

Their meeting with Lord-Mayor Grobaras himself took the form of a serious dressing down about their methods, yet they were greatly rewarded for uncovering the plot against the Lord-Mayor and solving the Star Murders mystery. Despite threats from the Mayor’s office that the Guardians would need to leave town fairly soon the party was paid the rather substantial reward that had been offered for help in solving the Star Murders. As they left the City Offices, Captain Robins informed them that they had until Moonday afternoon to leave Magnimar. He hinted that nobody would check on them until late Toilday morning but Qakisst felt no need to stay longer than he had too.

From there the Guardians returned to the Pathfinder lodge to make arrangements for Qakisst’s new charges to be ready for travel to Sandpoint on Moonday afternoon; to sort through the extensive loot they had gathered; and to sell off anything unwanted as well as buy supplies and equipment before their departure to Sandpoint. Selling off everything took longer than expected and Qakisst found himself seeking comfort once again on Starnight, after sunrise service on Sunday, and again that Sunnight. Each night he found himself on the verge of more than one fight as he chose to dance a little too close to the young ladies that came to the Golden Lion. On Sunnight he chose not to let Dahlia calm the crowd and wound up in the back alley fighting for the honor of a young Tian lady as her noble cousin demonstrated the considerable unarmed martial skills of the Tian people. Only the brief familiarity with Master Soren’s martial skills and Tsuto Kaijitsu’s unarmed talents, combined with a touch of magical strength had allowed Qakisst to best the young man, but even with Qakisst’s extensive experience it had been a very near thing. That time the young lady had been less than impressed with Qakisst’s willingness to brawl, but one of her friends had been sufficiently impressed with his footwork at dancing and his willingness to stand up for himself that once more he found his bed warmed with a young lady and his mind racing with thoughts of anger and pain.

Now he rose from the bed in his room at the Lion. His heart was still cold and the rage still seethed in his mind. Three nights and four women and all Qakisst felt was rage and fear. The young Tian girl in his bed did not stir as he packed his things and prepared to go. Among the trinkets and treasures that he had not sold over the last few days he found a necklace of silver and turquoise which he placed carefully with his guest’s possessions as the minor magics he could summon cleaned and brightened her clothes and shoes. He then leaned over her in the bed and kissed her cheek.

“My name is Qakisst. If you think of me in the future I hope that it is with fondness.” The young lady did not stir as Qakisst then slipped out the door.

Down in the common room Qakisst was stunned to find Shalelu Andosana and Loki waiting with Dahlia and a young elven man. A spark of fire lit in the coldness of his heart as Qakisst froze at the top of the steps for only a moment. He leapt down the last half dozen stairs sliding to his knees with his arms wrapping around Loki’s neck. Shalelu looked annoyed with him but Qakisst did not care.

“Yaramazlık! Siz yaşıyorsun!” Loki growled softly at the unexpected attention but did not move or bite as the grinning Qakisst hugged him. The thought flooded Qakisst’s mind, if Loki is alive Caleb must be alive as well.

“Did you just call Loki, Mischief?” Konnor’s voice came from the unexpectedly pale elvish face.

“Is that what he said?” Dahlia looked quizzically at the pale faced Konnor.

“We do not have time for childishness.” Shalelu frowned down at Qakisst.

“Soğuk bir kaltak ulmak istemiyorum, Shalelu.” Konnor paled at Qakisst’s sharp rebuke to Shalelu. “Where is he? What has happened to Caleb?” Qakisst and Shalelu locked eyes as both seemed to glare at eachother.

“We do not know. I came here hoping you would have answers.” Shalelu seemed annoyed to be inside the great city of Magnimar and more so by needing help to find Caleb.

“No. Not answers you will like.” Qakisst clenched his teeth and he turned to Konnor and Dahlia as he stood.

“Can we talk and eat. I’m starved and I have a feeling we’re leaving early.” Konnor pulled out a chair from the table he had been leaning on and plopped into it.

“Yes we leave right away to....” Shalelu found herself cut off by Qakisst unexpectedly.

“Sorry but no. We are not leaving till noon; and breakfast is a good idea since we will not have time for a sitting lunch.” Qakisst flung his pack into the corner by the table and slipped into the seat next to it. His spear he placed with care and thought.

“Boy, we don’t have time to daudle while you prance around town shopping for trinkets and toys.” Shalelu looked down at Qakisst and saw fire flair in his eyes and hands. POP! A snapdragon exploded over the table just in front of Shalelu’s face startling Loki and dazzeling everybody else.

“I have gear that has to be sold, supplies that must be picked up, and other obligations I cannot ignore. We leave at noon and we will be back in Sandpoint by three bells tomorrow.” Qakisst’s almost visious response to Shalelu shocked Konnor and Dahlia, and brought a snarl to Shalelu’s face. “Now do you want to sit for breakfast so we can compare notes on what has happened to Caleb or do you want to start a fight with a fire elemental in this nice wooden inn?”

Wide eyed, Konnor leaned back in his seat and turned to look for the service staff as Dahlia figited uncomfortably looking about the room. Shalelu growled as Loki backed away snarling. The smell of wood smoke and ash filled the air as Shalelu leaned over her seat glaring at Qakisst. “Boy, don’t you go trying to fill britches too big for you. You won’t like what happens when you trip.”

“I am not having a fight with you Shalelu, but if you call me boy again I will burn every hair on your body off.” Qakisst did not turn to look at Shalelu and his eyes flashed with fire. “Including the ones I have never seen.” The low, even tone of Qakisst’s voice caused everybody to stare at him in shock. Dahlia paled as she looked at him. She had heard rage like this on others before, but not from Qakisst.

“STOP IT! Both of you!” Sapphire slammed the back of Qakisst’s chair as she stepped up from behind Shalelu. “Now, what is this about Caleb? He was here just a few days ago.”

“No, he wasn’t.” Dahlia’s soft voice carried with bardic precision as her hands reached across the table to grip Qakisst’s arm while looking up at Shalelu. “No more fighting. You are both scared for Caleb and you are both his friends.” Shalelu’s eyes narrowed as she looked across the table to study Dahlia. She did not know this bard or what to think of her, but could not deny the truth of her words.

Qakisst sat up straight but did not pull his arm away from Dahlia, “Lady Andosana ben özür dilemek; er… I am sorry. I am out of line.”

“Apology accepted.” Shalelu seemed to flush slightly but turned to Qakisst, “I still do not think that it is a good idea to wait any longer than necessary though.”

“Glad that’s over.” Sapphire pulled up a chair and sat between Shalelu on one side of the table and Konnor on the other.

“I agree. But unfortunately I have obligations that have come up and we will be ready at noon. Please sit.” Qakisst took a deep breath and ran his mind through the mental exercises he had learned to focus his thoughts. “Do you know where the Pathfinder Lodge is?” He looked down at the table and not at Shalelu while Konnor spoke to the serving girl about getting food for everybody. Shalelu eased into the seat next to him without expression.

“I too have obligations, Shalelu. It will be several days before I can break away. I don’t think you should wait for me, but first; what happened to Caleb. He was here just the other day.” Sapphire held up her hands questioningly.

“She doesn’t know yet, but you do?” Shalelu looked from Sapphire to Qakisst.

“We got separated by various events in the city. This is the first I have seen of Sapphire and Connor in nearly a week.” Qakisst looked back up the stairs behind their table then around the table at the others. “Do you know where Caleb is, Lady Andosana?”

“No. Loki showed up in Sandpoint two nights ago. Nearly got himself shot by the guard getting into the town. Luckily your friend Korbit recognized him or they’d have turned him into a pincushion.” Shalelu reached back and ruffled the massive wolf’s fur.

“We last saw Caleb in Sandpoint on the 20th; just before coming to Magnimar.” Qakisst’s hands flexed and gripped as he sat at the table.

“Wait a minute?” Konnor and Sapphire turned to Qakisst in disagreement. “Caleb showed up here last Wealday in the afternoon.”

“That was not Caleb.” Qakisst looked up. “They sent an imposter.”

Shalelu gripped Qakisst by the arm, “Who sent an imposter?”

Qakisst looked at Shalelu’s hand and growled, “Bilmiyorum. I do not know!”

“Where is this imposter now? I will make him talk.” Shalelu snarled in reply.

Dahlia looked away and paled as Qakisst spoke. “The guard got him after I was done questioning him.”

“They will let me question him.” Shalelu went to stand.

“Not likely. It is unlikely he has recovered from his burns and bone fractures.” Dahlia’s voice quavered as she spoke. Qakisst looked away from everybody and closed his eyes as they turned to look directly at him.

Shalelu broke the silence first, “Son, what did you do?” There was a softness in Shalelu’s voice that shook Qakisst to the core as Dahlia took his hand and held it tight.

“I made him talk. He did not have much to say between screams.”

“Qakisst, you didn’t?” Sapphire’s eyes grew wide and her voice shook. “How could any of you let him do that?”

Dahlia squeezed Qakisst’s hand, “We weren’t there. Seren couldn’t stop him and Luthor was apparently not inclined to do so.”

“Where were you?” Sapphire seemed about to stand until Qakisst cut her off.

“She was doing what I asked her to do. Where were you and Konnor? You were fighting cultists in an old temple same as us. Just different locations.” Qakisst sat back looking tired and pale as the serving girl slid plates of egg and potato in front of everybody. “I did what I had too to find out what I could. All I know is that he took Caleb alive and tortured him for information on us. I do not know numbers and I do not have any names. But the imposter said they would do to Caleb what he had planned to do to you, Sapphire. He does not fear us either.”

“Imposter?” Sapphire and Shalelu both looked at Qakisst questioningly.

“It was a shapeshifter, like one of those faceless creatures that we found in Foxglove’s townhouse. But not one working for the Sevens cult.” Qakisst slammed his hands on the table, “I SHOULD HAVE KNOWN!” Konnor grabbed his beer and Dahlia grabbed a flying fork as Qakisst’s outburst rattled the table.

“Faceless, rubbery long arms that suck blood right out of you?” Shalelu looked at Qakisst with actual sympathy for the first time. The table turned to look at her as one.

Dahlia found her voice first, “You know what those creatures are?”

“Faceless Stalkers. Ancient assassins of the Abolith. You could not have known if it had any time to study Caleb; and it sounds like they had plenty.” Shalelu looked across the table at Dahlia and Konnor.

“O ölmemiş.” Everybody turned to Qakisst as he spoke.

“Q, maybe we have to…”

“O ÖLMEMIŞ!” Qakisst lifted his arms to strike the table again but arms reached around him and gripped his elbows. The table looked behind Qakisst questioningly to see a young Tian woman who leaned in and gripped Qakisst tight.

“Who the heck is she?” Konnor leaned over and whispered to Dahlia.

“Last night’s dance partner.” Dahlia pulled her hand back from across the table.

Qakisst leaned back and closed his eyes. The young woman whispered in his ears and smiled then stood and ran her hand across the back of his head before she left. Shalelu did not look pleased.

“You spent the night playing foo…” Shalelu’s rebuke was interrupted by Sapphire smacking the back of her head. Shalelu’s face snapped around to face Sapphire with barely contained rage in her eyes.

“That won’t help, Shalelu.” Sapphire gave Qakisst a slightly disapproving look, but winked at the same time. “And don’t give me that look or I’ll hand you your head.”

“How do you people accomplish anything?” With a growl; Shalelu sat up straight and looked about the table.

Dahlia looked at Shalelu and shrugged. “They do their best with the gifts they are given, lady Andosana. Everybody eat. The day is wasting.”

Qakisst’s soft voice caught Shalelu’s attention before he started to eat. “We will meet you at the Dragon tomorrow evening. You know where to look for Caleb’s trail. I know you will be able to track him without problem. He is your apprentice after all.”

“I will find the trail; don’t be late.” Both of them held their tempers barely in check.

“He is not dead, Shalelu. He cannot be.”

“I wish I could believe that as strongly as you do, Qakisst.” Shalelu rose from the table without touching her plate and headed for the door; Loki padding along behind her.

The group finished their breakfast quietly. Sapphire looked at Qakisst for a moment until he returned her stare. He briefly insisted that he would be alright before agreeing to meet at the Dragon in two weeks allowing Sapphire to finish her tasks for the Inheritor; trusting that Qakisst, Konnor, and Dahlia would successfully find Caleb and be back in Sandpoint by then. Qakisst then turned to Konnor and asked him what tasks he had.

“Nothing. I’m all in for finding Caleb.” Konnor smiled.

“How long have you had that hat now?” Qakisst looked at Konnor with his now pale elven skin. “I thought you had borrowed Caleb’s.”

“What hat?” Konnor gave Qakisst his best innocent look.

“He has had it for more than a week; probably found it chasing cultists with Sapphire.” Dahlia pulled up her pack and stood up. “Hats of disguise are not that uncommon.”

“Where are you going to go now?” Qakisst looked from Konnor to Dahlia.

“With you.” Dahlia shrugged.

“With me? Why?” Qakisst stood and picked up his backpack before reaching for his spear.

“Because you need me.”

“Dahlia, you asked to follow along to Magnimar last week because we just happened to be going the same way. You said safety in numbers.” Qakisst rubbed the last bits of sleep out of his eyes and looked at Dahlia.

“Yeah, well…” Dahlia looked around as Konnor went to settle the group’s debt with the Golden Lion Inn, “Nobody else has ever been my friend without asking anything of me before; so I lied about needing to come to Magnimar. I tagged along to tag along. Besides, you guys are going to make a great play someday and I plan to write it.”

“Dahlia!” Qakisst turned to head for the exit with Dahlia right behind him.

“And Caleb’s a minor noble. Rescuing him has to be worth something, right?”

“Goddess spare me; I cannot believe you.” Qakisst shook his head and headed for the door.

“You shouldn’t have been so nice to me. Now I feel like I owe you something.”

“You do not owe me anything.”

“Yes I do.”

“Dahlia, you do not have any….”

“I owe you a better Dahlia. And after last week, I need you to show me how by you being a better Qakisst.”

“Daha iyi bir Ocak-Kalp olup olmadığını ben bilmiyorsanız.”

“You’re going to teach that to me, right?”

“Sure. Then I have somebody to talk to besides Konnor when I cannot clear the fire from my mind.”

“I heard that.” Konnor caught up with the pair as they walked down the steps to the Golden Lion.

“You were supposed to.” Qakisst smirked.

“So what did your date from last night say to you?”

“Like I would tell you.”

The morning’s remaining tasks finished quickly and the trio arrived at the Pathfinder’s Lodge at just before noon. Sitting nervously inside the front sitting room of the Lodge sat Nico and Marta, the two young children that Qakisst and the Caleb imposter had found on the streets the previous Fireday. The idea that these two small children had been inside the old city tower alone with the fake Caleb for several moments before he had entered the building left Qakisst feeling cold again.

With some effort Qakisst smiled, “Hello Nico, Marta. I am sorry that I have not had much time since our brief shopping trip on Starday.”

Both children looked with shyness at Qakisst, but Nico stood and pointed at Konnor. “Msr Qkiss, who is he?”

“Oh. This is Konnor. He sometimes helps us stop bad people and monsters.” Qakisst’s comment caused Konnor to look at him through slitted eyes.

“Siz, doğru bir mı geçiyorsun?” Konnor looked at Qakisst.

“Ne?”

“Siz ciddiye şimdi çocuklar benimsemek var?” Konnor’s expression turned to one of exasperation.

“Come on you two. Let’s get your bag while Master Vishtani and Konnor rudely exclude us from the conversation.” Dahlia stepped up to Nico and Marta and held out a hand to both of them. The two children shyly took Dahlia’s hands and she led them out onto the front entry where their one small bag awaited them.

“I do not know exactly what I am doing, but I could not just dump them back onto the street.” Qakisst turned to Konnor. “I know that you understand.”

“Does Sapphire know?” Konnor looked out onto the front steps.

“Not yet.”

“Are you…”

“You asked that already. I do not know yet. I sent a letter ahead to Master Gandethus at Turandarok to make space for them, but I think I would like to make a space in my cottage for them.” Qakisst turned to look back through the open doorway into the Lodge.

“That’s crazy, Q.” Konnor stared wide eyed at the young ifrit.

“Are you sure about this, Master Vishtani?” The unexpected question came from Lady Sheila Heidmarch, one of the Pathfinder Societies two Venture Captains that have established the lodge in Magnimar. “Children are not something to be taken lightly.”

Qakisst smiled as he looked at the lady Heidmarch, “I have lived on the streets as a child, my Lady. I cannot leave them to that life.”

“Yes, but to take them all the way to Sandpoint? There are temples and orphanages here in…”

“…that have already failed them.” Qakisst turned to the front door. “They will be back on the streets in a week if I leave them here. At least the streets are a little safer in Sandpoint; and I can keep an eye out for them.”

“Qakisst, you are so young to be…” Konnor snorted as Lady Heidmarch referenced Qakisst’s age.

“My lady, he’s an old man by human standards.” Konnor’s smile made Lady Heidmarch doubt him for a moment until Qakisst confirmed his age for her.

“I will be sixty years come Spring, my Lady. I do not know that I am ready for this, but I know that they need me just as I needed my Heart-Mother.”

“Sixty?”

“I am elemental touched. I am young, but I am not. I have a lifetime of experience already. I will just have to do what every other young man who has children too young does. I will have to grow up.” Qakisst smiled and shrugged. “At least I will not be changing diapers.” He paused a moment, “I have not told them yet. They think they will be staying at a school. I can still change my mind, since that is what I told Master Gandethus; but I do not think I will want to. I just have to find Caleb first. I have until them to decide.”

“I feel better knowing that you are still thinking about this. It is a huge responsibility.” Lady Heidmarch smiled at both Qakisst and Konnor.

“Oh don’t look at me. I’m not ready to be a father.” Konnor raised his hands defensively.

Qakisst laughed and Lady Heidmarch smiled at Konnor before Lady Heidmarch replied. “Be well my friends and know that you have friends in the Pathfinder Society. If you need aide you have but to ask. Both Serren and Luthor speak well of you.”

Just as Caleb and Luthor stepped into the room and spotted the massive avian like demon nesting above them, a scream came from their right. As both turned, they saw a long spear lance into the open air from out of nothing. The spear faded into visibility, followed by a massive serpentine body, topped with the torso, arms and head of a beautiful woman filled with grace and speed. The serpentine body clung impossibly to the walls of the tower structure as the feminine body yanked the spear free of Qakisst’s unseen body; only the thump of his unconscious form hitting the ground and the pool of blood expanding on the floor giving him away.

“Dark mother of monsters!” Serrin stepped into the room behind Luthor and shouted ad her compatriots, “Lamia! That’s a thrice damned lamia!”

Caleb charged the creature swinging wildly with both scimitar and kukri. Luthor moved quickly to his left to try and prevent the creature from evading Caleb. Serren cast a blessing on them all and immediately began searching for Qakisst.

“Where are you, Q. Where are,… yes.” As Caleb and Luthor struggled to get past the long point of their attacker’s spear, Serrin called on her faith to heal the unconscious and invisible form of Qakisst.

“Yılan hanımefendi!” Qakisst came to with a screech and scanned the room quickly. Serrin jumped to her feet, exchanging concerned for one companion for the other two, leaving Qakisst to finish what he had started. As Serrin called forth balls of electricity to harry their opponent, Qakisst lifted up the scroll still in his hand and read the cryptic text, “Acele!”

Everybody’s world seemed to slow down as their own reactions sped up. Light seemed to flow off their weapons like molasses as the four heroes flickered with arcane energy giving them incredible speed. Caleb charged the wall and planted his foot firmly against it’s surface, pushing himself up at their attacker and grabbed the serpentine creature to drag her from her impossible perch.

The unhuman woman spun as her snake like lower body thrashed and knocked Luthor back. Caleb and the creature crashed to the floor. The spheres of electric discharge that Serren has summoned spun and bounced into the pile of serpentine flesh jolting the lamia momentarily. Luthor charged forward swinging wildly with his big war axe, only to bury the blade in the floor.

Qakisst scampered to the far side of the room and pointed back to the creature, “Umeme” sending a massive bolt of electrical energy smashing through the creature and the wall behind her. In response, the creature charged him, driving her spear through the wall just to his side.

“Q, get your ass behind me!” Caleb called out as he charged after the serpentine body.

Serren pulled out her crossbow, from the haversack she carried, and loaded the heavy bolt launcher.

Luthor waded in, barely dodging the spear thrust as the snake like body of the lamia slithered up the wall away from Caleb and Qakisst.

“Serrin, can those balls of lightning cling to the wall above her.” Luthor swung high, as the lamia slithered up the wall.

“No. They aren’t spiders, but I’m betting she swallowed one recently.” Serrin called forth a blade of force and sent it to attack the serpentine body of the lamia.

“O yanmaz mı?” Qakisst dug through his pack while calling out to Serrin.

“What? Oh,... Evet, olmalı.” Serrin jumped away as the creature’s tail smashed to the ground near her, then slithered back up the wall.

Qakisst pulled a scroll from his pack and unraveled it. “Yanık.” A bright red bead of light leapt from the scroll as Qakisst completed the spell bound to the paper. The page burst into flames in his fingers as the bead streaked away from him to explode above the lamia’s head in a massive ball of fire.

“Blessed maker, Q. Don’t bring the roof down on us.” Caleb glanced back them rushed forward when the serpent’s body came into range. His wild swings slashed at the snake like body, but the creature’s spear sliced into his gut and he collapsed to the floor.
“This will be all your fates for opposing my lord!” The serpentine lamias slithered back up the wall out of Luthor’s reach, but directly into Serrin’s view.
The twang of a heavy crossbow string snapped in the air as the bolt struck the creature in the neck. The serpentine monster thrashed in pain and moved along the wall to strike at Luthor, but as the creature lunged forward with her long spear, Luthor stepped up swinging overhead to smash the wall under her. The wall collapsed dropping the creature to the ground at Luthor’s feet. His heavy battleaxe came around smoothly to strike true, driving the long heavy blade into the creature’s spine. The lamia’s scream shattered the sound og combat within the tower even as fire lept from Qakisst’s finders to strike the falling form of the creature.

“Hit her again Qakisst, just in case she regenerates.” Luthor stood over the winding shape of their enemy.

“Sure, Luthor...” Qakisst’s stretched out arm froze in place as he heard his own words. “Never mind. I am certain the Goddess just told me that she’s dead. Where is Caleb.” Qakisst looked about. “Yüce cehennem.”

Qakisst rushed forward to the body of Caleb laying beyond the serpentine corpse of their foe and dropped to his knees. “Caleb!” The young ifrit lifted his friend’s head and cradled it in his lap. “Ölmeyin, ölmeyin!”

As Qakisst lifted Caleb’s head and poured the healing energies of his goddess into the form the body jolted and eyes snapped open in pain; pain that shattered the minimla concentration required of a shapeshifter to hold a form. In his arms, Qakisst watched in horror as the form of his long time friend shifted and melted like spring snow, flowing into the eyeless, faceless form identical to the four creatures they had faced in the bell chamber below.

Shock struck the three heroes as the creature’s gaping, jagged toothed grin opened in laughter. The laugh filled Qakisst’s ears and rage filled his heart. He grabbed the faceless shape in his hands, pushing his thumbs into the skull where a humanoid would have eye sockets and Qakisst screamed, “Where is he!”

Fire licked across Qakisst’s body in rage, engulfing his hands in the same way he could heat metals when crafting weapons. The skin around his thumbs and fingers on the creature began to blister and Qakisst squeezed with all the strength his magic could muster, “I said, where is he!”

The creature screamed and passed out from pain. Serrin stared on in shock, Luthor backed up a step in disbelief. Qakisst called forth the healing power of his goddess and dragged the faceless creature that had been Caleb back to consciousness.

“I said, where is he!” Qakisst continued to squeeze the creature’s head even as he called forth the elemental fire in his heart and burned eyeholes into the creature’s face. The creature screamed in pain and clawed at Qakisst, who’d body seemed on the verge of erupting into fire.

Water erupted from the very air around Qakisst as Serrin shook off the stunned shock of both seeing this faceless replicate for what it really was, and the murderous rage that filled her friend. “Qakisst, stop.”

“Stay out of this, Serrin!” Qakisst bellowed in rage at Serrin then turned back to the imposter in his hands and squeezed harder even as he called up both the healing power of Sarenrai and the elemental furry within himself.

The faceless creature screamed as the flesh on its head sizzled and popped, even as the blessings of Sarenrai struggled to knit it’s faceless visage back together. “Tell me where he is, cause I am not going to let you die until you do.” The calm rage that overcame Qakisst shook everybody on top of the building, most especially Qakisst. For the first time since being pulled out of the sink hole beneath the brambles of Thistletop Qakisst could hear quiet. A faint whisper touched his heart and shook Qakisst to his soul.

“No.”

Qakisst dropped the faceless creature to the ground and staggered back as he came to his feet. The creature, badly burned and bleeding laughed. “He will be waiting for you.” The faceless creature slumped back to the floor and continued to laugh in victory. “He has been waiting since you stole his sacrifice in the pauper’s graveyard.”

Luthor flipped the badly injured shapeshifter over and bound its arms behind its back and looped the rope around it’s neck before securing it’s feet as well. He then dragged the creature to it’s feet. “What do you have to do with all this? Who are you?”

The faceless creature turned to Luthor and smiled through the pain and burnt tissue. “Nothing. I had nothing to do with any of your business in this eternally damned city. My master sent me to spy on him and his other Sandpoint friends. To kill them if possible, or find out everything about them if not.” The creature coughed and spat blood onto the floor. “Then to send any that survive a message.”

Qakisst glared in barely controlled rage from across the room.

“I have your friend. I will do to her what you stopped me from doing to the Iomedaian.” The creature grinned, “Stop me if you can.”

“What have you done?” Qakisst knelt over the unmoving body of Lyrie Akenja and stared at the still oozing whole in her chest.

“She tried to escape as soon as you were out of sight.” Caleb wiped blood from his kukri. Sorren and Luthor stood in stunned silence behind Qakisst.

“That is no excuse for murder, Caleb!” Qakisst surged to his feet and spun to face his friend. “I had her component pouch. She could not have cast more than a harmless cantrip.”

“You don’t know that.” Caleb smiled calmly, “You don’t use a component pouch.”

“It is not the same, Caleb!” Qakisst’s voice rose in pitch and volume.

“We’re being watched, you know.” Caleb sheathed his kukri and headed for the stairs.

“Caleb Deverin, bu iş bitmedi!” Qakisst turned to Sorren and Luthor in despair.

“Qakisst, o yere yalnız gitmez.” Serrin glowered up the stairs after Caleb. < Ve bunun gibi ya da değil, o uygun Adalet önce davasını savunarak edilecektir.>”

Luthor followed Caleb up the stairs. “Pretty sure they’ve heard the screaming match up there. Nothing to do now but follow along and wait for the ambush. Come on, you can argue Caleb’s fate later.”

“I can still here all of you.” Caleb turned up the third set of stairs along the east wall.

“Çok üzgünüm, Serrin. Ben o olur inanmıyordu ...” Qakisst’s voice trailed off as he followed Serrin and Luthor up the stairs.

“Ben de üzgünüm Qakisst.” Serrin looked back at Qakisst then ahead at Luthor and Caleb as the foursome continued up the stairs into the darkness. “Does anybody here that? A scraping noise?"

“I don’t hear anything.” Luthor looked down then up the tower center.

“Its y’er nerves, Serrin.” Caleb moved nimbly up the decrepit stairs.

CRACK!

“Gözcü!” Qakisst slammed his body into the corner of the tower stairs just as the massive central bell came crashing down the central shaft smashing the surrounding stairs at random.

The floor evaporated from under Caleb, but his quick reflexes allowed him to grab onto the wall. Luthor felt the stairs give way just as he grabbed one of the wall supports. Serrin felt herself start to fall and grabbed for the only thing in reach, Luthor’s foot. The sudden weight nearly pulling Luthor free from his handholds.

“Damn, Serrin. You’ve put on weight.” Luthor glared down at his fellow Pathfinder as she desperately gripped his foot.

“You can wash your socks more often, Luthor.” Serrin scowled as she transferred her weight to the wall supports holding the clock tower up.

“Everybody still with me?” An almost cheery Caleb looked back down the now demolished stairs for his companions.

“We’re all still here.” Qakisst looked up from the partially smashed corner platform where he stood. “Climbing just got a lot harder though.”

“We tie off. Caleb, you have rope?” Luthor looked up to Caleb just ahead of himself.

“Yeah, but is that a good idea?” Caleb looked back.

“I don’t think we have a choice.” Luthor glowered at Caleb. Caleb grumbled as he moved to the next corner platform and pulled out his rope. “Toss it to Q first. He has solid footing.”

“But how…?” Qakisst grabbed the end of the rope and looked up to Luthor.

“Trust us,” Luthor smiled back. “We’ve been on more than one dungeon crawl.”

Caleb scoffed as he tied the rope around his waist with a slipknot.

First Luthor, then Serrin looped the rope around themselves and tied it with a clever series of loops. “This wouldn’t do for log climbs, but it will hold long enough for a climber to grab secure handholds.” Luthor winked at Serrin, “I told you I’d have you tied up one day.”

“But did you think you’d have to tie yourself to two other men to do it? Or is this normal for you, Luthor?” Serrin smiled up at Luthor before looking back at Qakisst,”Güç büyüsünü kendine yap. Her ihtimale karşı.” Qakisst gowered, but did as Serrin requested, summoning strength from his magic.

“Obviously we’re not talking again.” Caleb loked back at Qakisst mockingly with a pouty face as he started to climb.

The four now continued scaling the wall from corner platform to corner platform until they came to the solid platform at the top of the now missing stairs that surrounded the bell chamber. The now missing bell gave a clear view around the chamber’s outer walkway, showing four shadowy figures trying to conseal themselves in the darkness of the poorly lit room.

“Blessed Goddess; o şeylerin çoğundan; Foxeldiven malikanesinin yüzsüz canlıları!” Qakisst pointed into the darkness even as Serrin cast light to fill the gloom. Recognizing the four figures as shapeshifting creatures like those he had faced at the Foxglove townhouse, Qakisst’s tongue betrayed him once more in the rush of impending combat.

Caleb piered into the dim light and smiled a genuenly friendly smile. “It’s okay. They’re just woodland spirits. There’s no need to fight them.” The four faceless figures pulled out weapons andalmost seemed to grin as they moved out onto the narrow walkway and began to approach Caleb. “Prietenii mei, aceasta nu este adevărata mea față. Dă-mi timp și putem distruge acești proști împreună.”

The four faceless creatures continued their advance, with weapons drawn, toward Caleb.

“No, no, no.” Caleb took a step backfrom the advancing creature. Luthor disconnected himself from the rope and rushed back around the platform to get to the other side of their faceless attackers. The first stalker raised his weapon and swung wildly. “STOP, PLEASE?” Caleb pleaded with his attackers even as he raised his weapon to parry the incoming attack.

“Woodland spirits, my ass.” Serrin called up balls of lightning and sent them rushing past Caleb to scatter his attackers as gouts of fire erupted around Qakisst behind her to blaze past the both of them, striking the faceless attackers.

“Watch yourself, Luthor. One is turning back to you.” Serrin called to her cohort on the far side of the tower as first one, then two of the stalkers rushed back around the tower the way they had come, to intercept Luthor on the far side.

When blades failed to penetrate Caleb and Luthor’s defenses, the stalkers stretched out one arm to grapple their foes at range. Strange biting orifices in their palms digging in and sucking blood from both.

“Please don’t make me do this!” Caleb smashed his attackers with the pommel of his weapon as both his attackers tried to grapple him.

“Hapa sauti na hasira.” Qakisst pointed to one of Caleb’s attackers and the creature let go of Caleb, grabbing his head where he would have had ears. Caleb took the opportunity to smash the creature’s jaw with the pomel of his scimmitar, but as the creature slumped to the platform, it slipped and fell into the abyss of the tower.

Caleb screamed in dispare as the creature fell to his death. Fire soared over his head to scorch the next one as Caleb began to cry uncontrollably. The stalker still grappling him pushed him to the side and advanced at Serrin and Qakisst.

“Oh no you don’t.” Serrin twisted her fingers into irregular shapes and electrical energy surrounded her just as the faceless creature grabbed her. The unexpected jolt of electricity sent it staggering back as Qakisst stepped past Serrin with his boar spear thrust forward.

“You can’t!” Caleb screemed as the creature grabbed for Qakisst and pulled him forward, only to become impaled on the spear between them.

“Mungua kuwakomboa wewe.” Qakisst swing the impaled creature to his right, pushing it over the edge of the platform, causing the creature to fall into the abyss with its former companion.

Caleb dropped to his knees staring over the edge. He stared into the darkness below as tears ran down his cheeks. “Why wouldn’t they stop?” He whispered to himself.

“If y’all are done over there,…” Luthor called from the other side of the walkway. The two faceless creatures collapsed at his feet. “… because there’s stairs going up over hear at this doorway to the outside.”

Serrin moved away from Caleb to join Luthor on the far side of the platform as Qakisst looked down at his grieving friend. “I am sorry Caleb. They refused to yield.”

Caleb glared up at Qakisst, rage filling his eyes. “Somebody made them do this.” He then surged to his feet with his scimitar still in hand and rushed to join Serrin and Luthor.

Qakisst followed, glancing at the now dead bodies where Luthor had dispatched the last two creatures; then over the ledge to the ground below. In the faint light, he could just make out the twisted and mangled bodies of the two faceless creatures that had fallen, and the lifeless form of Lyre Akenja beside them. Qakisst frowned at the macabre scene.

“Caleb, wait.” Qakisst rushed to catch the others before they could go out the door and up the outside of the tower to the top. Caleb spun and shot an angry look. “Let me.” Qakisst whispered, “Kutoweka” and light folded around him until he faded from sight. “Wait ten seconds then follow. Let me see what is there before we barge in.”

A faint creek echoed from the rickety, tacked on stairs attached to the outside of the tower. Caleb grinned after Qakisst had passed him, counted to ten then followed onto the steps behind the invisible ifrit.

Qakisst stepped quietly off of the top of the stairs and into the loft like structure at the top of the tower. He looked left, then right, then up at a massive nest like structure in the rafters of the loft. Seated within the nest a monstrous and demonic bird like creature shifted as it stared at the entrance. Qakisst froze for a second, waiting to see if the creature could see him. It made no reaction at all.

With a faint smile, Qakisst side stepped to his right to make room for his friends to rush into the room in a few seconds. He pulled parchment quietly from his belt pouch and unrolled it while gripping his spear one handed; and readied himself to read the arcane script as soon as his friends entered the room. He never got a chance.

“Where are they?” Caleb barked at Luthor as he repeated his steps for the one thousandth time.

“On their way back from Heidmarch Manor, I would guess.” Luthor leaned in a doorway observing the tower in the distance.

“We don’ have time for this!” Caleb barked again.

“We have more than enough time to take care of innocent children.” Luthor watched Caleb closely.

“They weren’t going to go anywhere.” Caleb snarled. “We should have gone back for them after finishing more important work.”

“I think Qakisst was right. They would have been gone if we’d left them until later.” Luthor glanced up at the tower then back to Caleb.

“They weren’t our responsibility!” Caleb spat.

“They are my responsibility now, Caleb.” Qakisst glared at Caleb as he rounded the corner followed closely by Serren. “Your Mother would be ashamed of you for not thinking of children first.”

“Don’t you dare judge me!” Caleb’s glare grew dark as he stepped toward Qakisst. “You have no idea who you’re dealing with.”

Qakisst looked back at Caleb and shook his head in sadness. “No matter how much you hate me I will always be your friend, Caleb; you cannot keep living like this.”

“Like what, Q!” Caleb gritted his teeth as he snarled anew at Qakisst.

“Like you hate every living person in the world.” Qakisst turned away from Caleb and headed up the street toward the old clock tower. “Anything going on of interest, Luthor?”

“Not a thing. Nobody’s gone in or out in over two hours.” Luthor fell in beside Qakisst heading up the street.

“I hate this place.” Caleb growled and glared at Qakisst, but fell into line behind him as Serren followed along watching him.

“Whatever happened to you after Misgivings, Caleb, he cares very much for you. I hope you’re worth it.” As Serren continued to follow Luthor and Qakisst, she caught a glimpse of a faint smile from Caleb that sent a shiver up her spine. When she turned to look at him the snarling anger was back.

Serren spoke in broken ignan as she shook her head, “<How long known him have you?>”

“<Do not do that, Serren.>” Qakisst did not look over his shoulder as he replied. “<He is angry and hurt, but he is still a good man.>” Turning to look at Caleb, “Caleb, care to see what we find in this tower?”

“Keep behind me, Q. I mean it this time.” Caleb moved in front of Qakisst and motioned for Luthor to move up with him. The four adventurers crossed the last street before entering the grounds around the old city clock tower. Caleb circled around the tower to the left finding no windows to peer in.

Lightning cracked across the sky as Caleb returned to the front entrance to the tower. “Back door is boarded over tight. Only one way in I can see.”

“That’s not a good sign.” Luthor looked up the side of the tower. “No windows I can see either; but what are those odd scaffoldings up near the top? They don’t look like part of the original structure.”

“Maybe somebody was trying to repair the tower?” Qakisst shrugged as he looked up at the attached scaffolds near the top of the tower.

“One way in means only one entrance that needs guarded. Keep close. I’m betting we’re being watched.” Caleb looked back over his shoulder before leaning up to the door to listen. He then tested the door and pulled it open. “Not locked.” Rain began to unload from the overburdened sky above just as Caleb slipped through the doorway.

The interior of the tower proved mostly hollow. To the right and across the back wall small rooms lined the exterior to the square tower. To the left, behind a mostly intact supply wagon, barely intact stairs ran along the interior wall leading up into the darkness. If the stairs had ever had a railing, it had long since crumbled with age. A square platform in each corner connected succeeding flights of stairs going beyond even Qakisst and Serren’s othersight.

“Great. Now we’re all wet.” Serren shook water from herself as she entered the clock tower behind Qakisst and Luthor.

“You’ve been all wet before, Serren. You’ll live.” Luthor looked left to the rickety stairs climbing unprotected up the interior of the tower. “That will be fun to climb.”

“We scope the base first. That supply wagon hasn’t been sitting there forever.” Caleb looked back at the others briefly before scanning the hollow interior of the tower. “But quietly. Q, cast that whisper thing you can do.”

Qakisst stuck his tongue out at Caleb before turning toward the stairs, “Kunong'ona juu upepo.” Qakisst’s voice turned into a faint whisper that only the four could hear easily. “You could ask, politely.”

Caleb glared at Qakisst before moving to the first door to the right. The door hung awkwardly on its hinges as Caleb carefully pulled the door open. “Luthor, cover me.” Caleb’s whispered voice carried easily through the magic conduit between the quartet.

“Right behind you.” Luthor unslung his weapon and readied himself for whatever they might find. He followed Caleb from door to door down the right side of the building while Serren and Qakisst checked out the wagon for any clues.

“Bu da neydi?” Qakisst looked over at Serren with confusion first, then shock as he realized that he had no words in common. “Bok!”

“I don’t know, but keep it down.” Serren looked back at Qakisst just in time to see sparks beginning to form near the base of the stairs. “S!&@!”

Caleb and Luthor hearing the curse from the far side of the room had no time to react. Before them a massive, misshapen man surged up from crates stacked just inside a door on the far side of the room from both Qakisst and Serren.

“Unholy hell!” Caleb called out as he brought his kukri up to try and deflect the massive man’s overhand attack. At the same time, Luthor tried to get out of the strait line between Qakisst and Caleb. All four were too late.

The dark skinned form of Lyrie Akenja faded into existence on the bottom step of the stairway to the top of the tower as electricity arced from her precisely twisting fingertips striking all four heroes before slamming into the massive deformed man slamming his fists down onto Caleb on the far side of the room. “That’s for what you did to Tsuto.”

“Sppppelllcassssterrr!” Serren’s unnecessary cry sparked the four heroes into action.

“Işte Lyrie bu!” Qakisst struggled to his feet and rushed Lyrie as he thrust his spear forward. “Ironbriar'ın seni koruduğunu bilmeliydik!” The spear just missed the Mwangi mage as she stepped back up the decrepit stairs.

“Uhhggg!” On the far side of the room Caleb staggered back into Luthor from the impact of the massive man that stood before him even as his muscles jerked from the electric jolt to his system. “Wwwwhat thhhe hellll!”

“GOLEM!” Luthor screamed out as he shook off the electrical surge and sidestepped Caleb to swing his massive axe at the twisted big man before them.

The deformed and stitched golem roared as he swung wildly with his bare fists, knocking Luthor back. The brutish monstrosity of a man then charged at Caleb.

By the stairs, Qakisst slashed with the tip of his spear at Lyrie as she carefully ascended the stairs to the right. But as she focused on Qakisst, Serren called on the blessings of her goddess to bring forth a hammer of force behind Lyrie. The hammer struck with considerable force, staggering the dark wizard and blocking the stairs.

“Nguvu!” Balls of force zipped out from Lyrie’s fingers to strike Qakisst in the chest. “I will kill you, you unhuman freak!” Rage showed in Lyrie’s eyes. “You and that mask wearing monster! And when I’m done with you, I will burn Sandpoint to the ground just like she wanted!”

“You’ve certainly annoyed this young lady, Qakisst.” Serren focused on directing the divine force of the hammer she had conjured against Lyrie as she summoned the crackling electrical sphere she had used against Ironbriar and his cultists. “This won’t help against that flesh golem, so you get to play with it, little miss.” The ball lightning bounced up onto the stairs just missing Lyrie even as the unearthly hammer swung at the Mwangi mage.

On the far side of the room, Caleb and Luthor maneuvered to flank their monstrous foe. The soulless patchwork golem roared as he surged to his left swinging wildly at Luthor knocking the big Pathfinder from his feet.

Caleb followed as quickly as he could slashing the creature with both scimitar and kukri while Luthor rolled to his feet. “Keep up, Luthor. If this thing gets you on the ground he’ll stomp you into paste.”

“Smart-ass!” Luthor put everything he could into his swing even as the monster slammed him against the wall. The axe cut deep, but the patchwork creature just growled in pain.

On the stairs, Lyrie focused and called up a surge of electric energy that she gripped in her right hand even as she worked to find a way past Qakisst down the stairs. With his spear tip between them, Qakisst avoided Lyrie’s touch. The young ifrit suddenly spun, swinging low with the haft of his spear. Lyrie easily jumped the apparent attack, only to have Qakisst reverse directions and pull up, slamming the boar guard into Lyrie’s side sending her tumbling to the floor.

As Lyrie struggled to her feet, Serren’s spirit hammer came down on the prone woman knocking the wind from her. Serren maneuvered her conjured electrical sphere over the Mwangi mage at the same time rendering the woman unconscious.

Seeing Lyrie collapse, the golem howled in rage and charged for the door. Luthor swung wildly slashing at the creature’s side slowing it down allowing Caleb to reach it just before it could escape into the streets beyond the doorway. Caleb’s scimitar cut the creature’s stolen spine dropping it to the ground.

“What the hell is this thing?” Caleb looked around as he spoke. “It hits like a runaway wagon-train.”

“A flesh golem.” Luthor wiped the blade of his axe on the filthy rags that still covered the now destroyed creature. “A patchwork man made from stolen body parts and animated through dark rituals.”

“Who would create something like this?” Caleb scowled.

“O yapmadı. Bunu yapmak için çok daha yetenekli bir büyüteç gerekir.” Qakisst held his boar spear pointing at Lyrie.

“Damn it, Q!” Caleb snarled at Qakisst.

“Afedersiniz!” Qakisst snarled back, then took a deep breath. “You know ben açıkça… gah! You know why!”

“Who is she?” Serren looked over at Qakisst. “She knew you, and I presume Caleb.”

“Lyrie Akenja.” Qakisst took another deep breath.

“I thought we had already dealt with her.” Caleb glanced from Qakisst to Lyrie, then back.

“Yeah. Ama…” Deep breath, “We turned her over to Ironbriar over a month ago.” Qakisst poked Lyrie’s side carefully. “We should have guessed when we found Ironbriar running that cult that she would show back up.”

“Any other old enemies we should expect?” Luthor grabbed one foot of the golem and pulled the entire body back in the doorway.

“You don’t think…” Caleb turned to Qakisst and paused?

“Orik?” Qakisst looked back at Caleb.

“Orik.” Caleb held Qakisst’s gaze questioningly.

“I doubt it.” Qakisst shrugged. “Orik was mainly dangerous because he was stupid. I am pretty sure Ironbriar actually sent him to the Blackarrows. I doubt he kept an incompetent idiot around who might accidently give away secrets.”

“Orik Vancaskerkin?” Serren and Luthor said the name at the same time.

“Yeah.” Qakisst looked at them both with surprise. “You know him?”

“Unfortunately.” Luthor sighed.

“He’s stumbled into trouble a couple of times where the Society has gotten involved.” Serren rolled her eyes. “Not really a bad man, just a serious hazard to himself.”

Caleb scoffed as he looked at Serren.

“Yeah, that sounds like Orik.” Qakisst sighed before kneeling next to Lyrie and shifting to othersite to examine her equipment. “Where is her damned cat?” With care, he began divesting Lyrie of anything magical along with her spell component pouch.

Caleb watched Qakisst closely. “What are you doing?”

“We have questions. She should have answers.” Qakisst looked back up at Caleb.

“She is dangerous, and if we’d finished her last month, I wouldn’t still be twitching from that lightning bolt she conjured.” Caleb fingered the blade of his Kukri carefully.

“She is a captive and needs to go before the Justices.” Serren looked up the stairs into the darkness while talking to Caleb.

“She’s already been before one of the Justices, and look how that turned out.” Caleb looked up to see where Serren was staring at.

“You can hardly say that she has been before a Justice when it was Ironbriar’s court she saw turned over too.” Serren looked back at Caleb.

“Fair enough.” Caleb sheathed his blade and looked into Serren’s eyes. “So after I question her, we truss her up like a moth in a yarn ball. Wake her up, Q.”

“Those scrolls and that potion is all she had magical.” Qakisst pushed them off to the side and pulled Lyrie up straight before using one of his minor cure spells to wake her.

“AAAAAAAAAyyyyeee!” Lyrie jolted awake as the healing energy forced her bruises and cuts back together.

“Hello, Lyrie.” Qakisst smiled almost pleasantly at the young mage.

“Nice to see you again, Lyrie.” Caleb scowled over Qakisst’s shoulder. “You can answer Qakisst’s questions or I get to play with you. Your choice; but there’s no good cop in this scenario, so you better hurry up and decide.” Behind Qakisst and Caleb, Luthor and Serren gave each other worried looks.

Lyrie spat blood into Qakisst’s face and began to curse at him in Polyglot, the language of the Mwangi. To everybody’s surprise Qakisst responded in Polyglot and kept up with Lyrie’s diatribe of foul language. After about five minutes Qakisst stood up and glared at Lyrie.

“She is all yours, Caleb.” Qakisst turned away from Lyrie. “Come on, Luthor, Serren. Help me check these other rooms while Caleb gets answers.

“<Is this wise>?” Serren leaned in close to Qakisst and whispered as Qakisst walked to the back of the tower.

“<He’s not a monster,> Serren.” Qakisst gave a reassuring smile to Serren as he motioned for Serren and Luthor to follow him. Caleb watched them all turn to the back of the tower and grinned even as Lyrie questioned his parentage in five languages.

“Stop it, boys. Qakisst is right. The Varisi know the streets of Underbridge better than anybody. Luthor narrowed us down to three options. This will hopefully narrow it down even more.” Serren stood beside the door opposite Caleb. “We’re already going to have a hard enough time explaining to the authorities what happened with Ironbriar. Let’s not cause any more damage than necessary.”

The door to the cobbler’s shop opened and Qakisst stepped out. Caleb fixed his stern gaze on Qakisst, “Well?”

“New boots. What do you think?” Qakisst gestured to his feet.
Caleb’s stare turned dark, “You bought new boots?”

“You have to grease a palm to get good information.” Qakisst ignored Caleb’s gaze. “Good boots too.”

“Q, if you don’t get to a real point I’m going to strangle you.” Caleb reached up to grip Qakisst’s collar.

“Relax, Caleb.” Serren placed her hand on Caleb’s shoulder. “Nice boots, Qakisst. But on to important matters now.”

“Fine.” Qakisst scowled then smiled at Caleb. “The old ironworks stack is one of Luthor’s three targets. It still has an active foundry, and nothing like that was in Serren’s description from her scying. The old clock tower is a teetering mess, and hardly safe to climb so that’s a possibility, but the obsidian tower is supposedly haunted.”

“A haunted tower? That’s suspicious even under normal circumstances.” Luthor grinned.

“Right, obsidian tower.” Caleb’s eyes narrowed. “Do we know anything else about it?”

“It was built from material mined from the Ironspire Bridge before the city banned stripping the bridge for materials.” Qakisst looked up at the Ironspire in the distance. “The builder was an eccentric old wizard who was rumored to be a necromancer, though nobody could ever prove that.” Caleb gave Qakisst a sharp look. “I am just reporting what the local rumors say, Caleb. Anyway, strange noises are always coming from the tower late at night. Nobody does business right next to Obsidian Tower, and the houses near it are all abandoned. So homeless beggars and brigands are likely to control the street, unless the place really is haunted.”

“Talk and walk, people. Let’s get this done.” Caleb looked up and down the streets before looking at the others.

“This way.” Serren headed back to the long wide street towards Underbridge.

“So where is Konnor, again?” Luthor toward Qakisst as he spoke.

“The note he left this morning said he was going to find Sapphire and warn her about what we ran into last night.” Qakisst looked up at the taller man. “And since he knew we’d be heading to Underbridge, he said he would catch up with us there.”

“Does he realize exactly how big Magnimar is?” Luthor squinted as he looked at Qakisst. “Each district is larger than most cities. Even Korvosa is not larger, though it is more crowded.”

“I do not know. It does not really matter, since he was gone before any of us woke up this morning. That means he likely never went to bed at all.” Qakisst shrugged.

“I just feel that the four of us may not be as well equipped to deal with any situation as we like. None of us have Konnor’s knack for locks, if you know what I mean.” Luthor looked around the foursome and gave Qakisst a knowing look as they followed Serren into the maze of side streets.

“Actually, I am pretty good with a set of picks, if it comes to that.” Qakisst grinned up at Luthor. “I am not as good at finding traps as Konnor, but I am nearly as good at taking them apart.”

“SO! What brings such an upscale group of visitors to our streets at such an early time of the day?” The sudden challenge came from a lone man dressed in a blue sailor’s uniform, marking him a Chelish Navy crewman leaning against a crate in the back alley shortcut Serren had chosen.

“Just passing through.” Serren looked up at the drunken tough. “Don’t think you will slow us much; nor will your friends.”

“Hey Serren, are we having trouble up here?” Qakisst slid past Caleb to stand beside Serren as several other men began to step out from doorways and hiding places along the walls in front and behind the quartet.

“Hey, I heard about you.” The dirt coated sailor pointed at Qakisst as he turned to one of his gang. “He’s that little felborn runt the Varisi are always telling funny stories about.” The sailors all laughed as their apparent leader pointed at Qakisst.

“You have a reputation?” Luthor looked at Qakisst then back to the head street tough.

“I hate that game.” Qakisst snarled.

“Listen here, little pitborn wagon boy. This ain’t Varisi territory. We was going to let you off easy, but…”

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!!!” Caleb rushed forward pushing past Qakisst and slashing out with his scimitar wildly. The gang leader barely had time to gasp before blood sprayed from a massive gash in his chest.

“He cut Mescik! Get ‘em!” The Chelish toughs rushed forward to surround the foursome.

“Goddess! Caleb was that really necessary?” Serren stepped back shocked and called up her spirit totem to defend her as she scanned the area around them. The nine armed men in Chelish naval livery had surrounded them with saps and daggers in hand.

“Kwa Mungu unipe nguvu!” Qakisst’s arms swelled with magical strength as he swung his spear around to strike one of their attackers with the metal haft. The sailor staggered backward from the impact.

“Great Gorum’s hammer! That’s going to come back to haunt us for sure.” Luthor turned his massive axe sideways and used it to force one of the Chelish men into another. “There was no call for that, Caleb!”

Caleb slashed wildly at the nearest of the Chelish thugs cutting the man badly, though not as severely as the first. “So hungry!” Rage filled the ranger’s eyes as he flailed back and forth with both scimitar and kukri.

“<Qakisst, we need crowd control now>!” Serren cast a minor cantrip to try and stop the first sailor from bleeding out on the ground and her spirit totem screeched as it manifested around her.

“<When did you start studying the voice of fire, Serren?>” Qakisst spun his spear out in an arc in one hand and thrust the other out before him. “Kuchoma moto!” Fire erupted from his palm and fanned out across the attacking sailors, “<Tell them to flee before I introduce them to their dark lord.>”

“Flee or face Asmodius’ child, you fools. Flee now!” Serren bellowed as loudly as she could while Luthor grabbed one man and threw him across the alleyway to smash into another.

“Grab Mescik!”

“Get out of the way.”

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!!!” Caleb slashed the back of yet another sailor, who staggered away then ran for his life.

“Caleb!” Luthor laid the side of his great axe hard against Caleb as five of the sailors dragged their wounded away in panic, “Enough!” Caleb slammed into the side of the alleyway hard turning to snarl at Luthor.

Serren and Qakisst rushed in to grab Caleb before he could charge the bigger and more heavily armored Luthor. “Enough/Yeter!”

The furious Caleb struggled to raise his weapons and shook in bloodlust even as Luthor stepped back and pulled a cloth to wipe down his weapon. “Whatever happened to you, Caleb; this is not the way.” Luthor turned and walked up the street.

“CALEB!” Qakisst screamed in the ranger’s ear as he and Serren struggled to restrain the young man. Slowly sanity seeped back into Caleb Devrin’s eyes. “Ne yapıyorsun? What are you doing?”

“I...” Caleb’s angry stair came with no answer as he looked back at Qakisst; his dark eyes filled with rage and hunger. Caleb straightened himself and shrugged off his companions. “They attacked us.” As Qakisst and Serren loosened their grip on his arms, Caleb surged forward and headed back toward underbridge.

“They were drunken sailors looking for a fist fight, not brutal monsters, Caleb Devrin!” Serren turned to follow Caleb with Qakisst right behind her.

“You cannot be serious, Caleb?” Qakisst retrieved his spear and rushed to keep up. “They were looking for drinking money and hookers, not a death match.”

“I have a right do defend myself!” Caleb barked back over his shoulder. “They had weapons.”

“They had sand bags and toothpicks, and were hardly a threat to a seasoned warrior such as yourself, Lord Devrin.” Luthor waited at the end of the street as he spoke.

“There were ten of them!”

“And you could have handled them all harmlessly if you weren’t barreling around like a drunk Shoanti child.” Serren stopped right behind Caleb as he glared up at Luthor. “That’s twice you’d barreled in without thought. Last night you nearly got all of us killed. This morning you nearly gutted a boy who was probably pressganged into the Chelish Navy. Hardly upstanding nobility type actions.”

“FINE!” Caleb pushed past Luthor and headed down the main street toward Underbridge. “I’ll ask you for permission next time!” Serren, Luthor, and Qakisst all looked at each other in stunned silence before turning to catch up.

Caleb fumed in silence as the quartet wound through the endless streets of Magnimar on their way to Underbridge. Only as they approached the great iron edifice did he finally slow down enough for the others to catch up.

“Which way.” Caleb scowled back at Luthor.

Luthor glared at Caleb for a moment before replying, “Left up that street.” Keep the bridge in view, it should be about another mile.”

“Does this damned city go on forever?” Caleb glanced up the various streets of the intersection then pushed through the crowd with the others right behind him. As he made his way deeper into the afternoon shadow of the ancient Thassilonian artifact the crowds thinned and grew more impoverished.

After just over half an hour, and well into the afternoon the group spotted a deep black tower rising above the skyline. “I thought you said another mile.” Caleb snarled.

“About. Give or take a mile either way.” Luthor glanced at a map showing the twisting streets of Magnimar. “Its hard to say with all these winding streets.”

“Are we there yet.” Qakisst trudged past Caleb on up the street in the general direction of the black tower. “Are we there yet.”
“I’m going to kill you if you keep doing that, Q.” Caleb fell into step beside Qakisst as Luthor and Serren followed.

“It’s getting very quiet.” Serren’s soft voice carried up the street as the quartet turned right onto a dingy walkway with no lanterns hanging from cracked and bent street posts. The shadow of the great Thassilonian artifact now covered everything in sight. “Up there!” Serren pointed to the end of the street where the road ended in a cross street.

On the far side of the intersection stood a massive, obsidian tower, easily 6 stories high. Houses at the far end near the tower showed the battered neglect of abandonment. Only a hand full of people were present to observe the quartet as they moved up the walkway, though none bothered to do so.

In the distance a howling moan filled the air. “I understand why people think it is haunted.” Luthor pointed to the tower ahead of them, “What in Gorum’s name is that sound?”

“I don’t know.” Serren and Caleb spoke simultaneously. Qakisst cocked his head to the side and continued forward, bringing his spear head down into a defensive position.

“Q, what are you doing?” Caleb followed Qakisst up the street. “You know you don’t belong on the front line.” Serren and Luthor readied weapons and followed Caleb as he trailed after Qakisst.

Qakisst smiled, “You big babies are scared of the wind.”

“Hardly the wind that I’m worried about.” Luthor glanced left and right observing the few local squatters scattering for safer spaces.

“But it is the wind that is making you nervous.” Qakisst pointed up at the tower with his spear. “Look at it. It is a giant flute. See how the windows are spaced in an arc going up the side. And I do not see window covers or glass in them. It is a giant flute.”

Serren’s eyes followed where Qakisst pointed up the tower as the quartet continued advancing up the street. “Very clever. I bet it gets really loud in a strong wind.”

“Do you suppose it was built that way a-purpose?” Luthor moved in front of Qakisst, along with Caleb.

“If it was, the designer was tone deaf.” Qakisst grinned. “It is horribly tuned, but it does make it sound haunted.”

“Does this look like the place you scried, Serren?” Caleb looked back at the Pathfinder shaman.

“I can’t say. I only got a look at the inside.” Serren shrugged. “Lots of machinery, and the walls were dark colored, but finished. There were windows, but my spell wouldn’t let me see out of them far enough to know for sure.”

“Al’right, let me check it out quiet.” Caleb motioned for the others to stop as they reached the last building before crossing the street to the black tower.

“Ghaibu.” Qakisst tapped Caleb on the shoulder and the young ranger faded from view. “Caleb,...”

“Q, stay here.” Caleb rushed across the street, unseen under the power of Qakisst’s simple spell.

“You have less than a minute before you can...” Qakisst sighed, “Why do I even try.”

“Good call, Qakisst.” Serren looked past Luthor and Qakisst watching the broken door covering the entrance to the obsidian effidece across the street. The door shifted under unseen hands. “He’s in.”

“Is this a good idea?” Luthor stood next to the dilapidated shop on their side of the street watching the lopsided door to the tower across the way. “He has been acting rather squirrely lately.”

“Caleb is fine.” Serren watched the door Caleb had passed invisibly through.

“He is not fine, Serren. I do not know what happened to Loki, but he is not fine.” Qakisst frowned as he stared across the street.

Seconds passed into more than a minute as the thrio stood watch. “Something is not right.” Qakisst leaned forward.

“Give him time, boys.” Serren reached for both Luthor and Qakisst’s arms.

“Kunong'ona juu upepo.” Qakisst took a deep breath as he cast the message spell then started across the street. “Ghaibu.”

Serren just missed grabbing Qakisst as he faded from sight. “Damn it, Qakisst.”

A soft whispered voice filled Serren’s ears. “Something is not right. I will just look through the doors.” Unarmored and invisible, Qakisst slipped noiselessly across the street.

“Qakisst!” Serren whispered back sharply.

“Trust me.” Qakisst’s soft voice filled Serren’s ears.

“He’s trying to get himself killed, isn’t he.” Luthor watched across the street where he knew Qakisst had to be going.

As Qakisst approached the black stone tower, he ducked to the right, around the smooth curved wall and glanced in a window just barely low enough for him to see in. In the darkness of the room he saw possible movement, but could not distinguish anymore. With a frown he moved back to his left around the tower wall to stand in the doorway. The battered and partially unhinged door stood open where Caleb had left it.

Qakisst focused his eyes and let his othersite peer into the gloom of the tower. He could see the shadowed figure of Caleb moving very carefully through stacks on broken crates and boxes, crouched as if hunting. Qakisst whispered softly, “Kunong'ona juu upepo.” Caleb looked back in the direction of the doorway as Qakisst spoke. “Only you can hear me, Caleb.”

Caleb shifted to one side, anger tinting his voice as he whispered. “I got this, Q. Get out of sight.”

Qakisst rolled his eyes, though nobody could see through the vanishing spell he was still under; when two small bodies leapt from a crate just ten feet from Caleb and charged for the door.

“Run Marta, run!” Two small child like forms hit the door almost simultaneously, but seeing them coming, Qakisst dropped his spear to the ground, stepped back, and threw his arms out wide, snaring both children as the pilled out the door. The act of grabbing the two children disrupting his spell, Qakisst faded into view just as he grabbed the two children.

Both children screamed as Qakisst’s arms pulled them in tight. Qakisst made a shusshhing sound and he struggled to grip both children. “Shhhhhhh!! It is okay, shhhhhhh!”

“Le’ ‘er go! Le’ ‘er go!”

Serren and Luthor charged across the street upon seeing Qakisst grapple the two children. Caleb slid out of the shadows and stepped up in front of Qakisst in the doorway, a look of disappointment evident on his face.
“Le’ ‘er go! Le’ ‘er go, pleaz!”

Both children flailed about wildly as Qakisst began to sing a soft lullaby while struggling to hold his captives.

Hush my child, don’ say a word,
Daddy’ gonna buy you a mockward bird.
And if that mockward bird won’ sing,
Daddy’s gonna buy you a golden ring.
And if that golden ring turns brass,
Daddy’s gonna buy you a looking glass.

“This is a surprise.” Serren knelt beside Qakisst as he held the two children, a young girl maybe four years of age and a young boy maybe twice that age. “Nobody is going to hurt you, boy. You’re safe now.”

“Le’ ‘er go! Le’ ‘er go!” The small boy flailed, his fists slamming repeatedly on Qakisst’s back. Qakisst kept his head down as he sang, keeping his horns out of the way so as to cause no damage to flailing arms. “Pleaz le’ ‘er go. Don’ ‘urt ma sis’er, pleaz msr fel.” Qakisst began to giggle, interrupting his song.

“I am not felborn child; though I am unhuman. My name is Qakisst.” Qakisst tipped his head back and smiled as the boy. “And who would you be, good sir?”

Caleb growled. Luthor stepped past Qakisst into the tower door where Caleb stood, and looked up into the tall hollow structure. “Anything else in here besides wayward children, Caleb?”

“Not likely. They’re clever little sneaks though, these two. Been here a while.” Caleb looked up into the hollow interior of the tower with Luthor. “No upper floors. Brave kids. Probably figured out that the building makes that haunting noise in the wind and used it to be able to hide where nobody wants to follow.”

“Nobody, msr. A’m nobody.” As the young boy ceased struggling and looked down at his feet Qakisst smiled as a memory welled up in him from his first meeting with his adopted family.

“Everybody is somebody, my child. Even you.” Qakisst softly admonished the young boy for thinking so little of himself, just as Caster Benjamin had done to him some fifteen years ago. “So if you would, please to share with us your name. If you do not give me one Caleb there will make one up for you and it is a devil of a time getting rid of it once he tells all of his Varisi family. Trust me, I know.” Qakisst gestured toward Caleb with his horns while smiling.

The young girl, now burying her face in the crook of Qakisst’s arm giggled, then took a deep breath.

“Think that is funny, do you Marta?” Qakisst turned to look down at Marta. Marta gasped and looked up at Qakisst.

“‘ow d’you gnow ma name?” Marta looked up at Qakisst’s smiling face in awe, though her eyes immediately fixed on the eight inch horns that rose from Qakisst’s brow.

“I am magical. I can read little girl’s thoughts.” Qakisst continued to smile. “Little boys are harder, because their heads are so busy looking for ways to get in and out of trouble.” Marta looked wide eyed at Qakisst while her brother laughed. “Do not laugh too hard. Caleb is still thinking up names for you, young man.”

“Nico.” The young boy whispered and turned away from Qakisst.

“Say it again boy. With pride this time.” Qakisst grinned ear to ear as he turned to face Nico. “Make sure people remember you.”

The bunkhouse style dormitory room in Shalast House didn’t offer much in the name of privacy, but Qakisst had grown used to sharing living space when needed. It was the name of their current residence that tickled the back of Qakisst’s mind incessantly. Qakisst knew he had never been here before, but the name was strangely familiar. He sat in the dreaming city of Sarenrae on the edge of the courtyard his back facing the desert sands that surrounded the city. Qakisst’s eyes drifted over the great and vast open city trying to take in everything.

“You are woolgathering, brother.” Keqiss settled onto the ground next to her brother. “I’ve only a few minutes this night. Tell me that’s troubling you before I go.”

Qakisst smiled at his sister. “It is good to see you, sister. If I am to be honest, there are several things bothering me. I just don’t think I quite know what they all are.”

“Maybe it will help to start with the beginning of what is nagging you, if you know where that is.” Keqiss ruffled Qakisst’s hair playfully as she sat beside him.

Qakisst gave a lopsided smile and ducked out from under his sister’s hand. “How did we not know that Justice Ironbriar was our opponent, and not our benefactor? For that matter, how did we not know that Aldern Foxglove was no benefactor, but a seriously deranged opponent?” Qakisst gave a more thoughtful look to his sister. “I feel like somebody has been playing us since the Swallowtail Festival erupted into chaos and goblins.”

“I’m not sure if that sounds exciting or frightening.” Keqiss wrapped an arm around her brother and hugged him from the side.

“A little of both, really.” Qakisst looked up into the late morning sky. “Nualia was supposed to be some blessed gift to Sandpoint, but she winds up going crazy, burns down half the town, and runs of to join a cult in Magnimar before coming back to Sandpoint and digging up some strange Thassilonian ruins under the city and under Thistletop. Foxglove tries to befriend us, but turns out to be a corrupt and deranged pawn of his grandfather the House Lich, who was also a cultist from Magnimar. The Justice that we have been working with for months over the goblin raids and the Sihedron murders turns out to be the cult leader that had been manipulating Foxglove, and possibly Nualia. But he’s a pawn for somebody else. Some woman named Xanesha.”

“Wow.” Keqiss leaned back and looked at her brother. “All I have to worry about are wandering tribes of orcs and the occasional gnoll.”

“On top of all that,” Qakisst shrugged in exasperation, “Caleb has come back after one of his little side trips and he is really depressed and angry. His wolf friend Loki is missing, but Caleb won’t talk about it, and I don’t know what to do.” He rolled back to lay on the ground with his arms wide. “Can I go back to pretending to still be 12?”

“Even we have to grow up sometime, little brother.” Keqiss smiled down at him. “I will think about you, and contemplate your dilemmas. Unfortunately the sun is calling to me already. I will look for you again tomorrow.” With her last comment, Keqiss faded into the waking world leaving Qakisst to contemplate his many dilemmas before the sun rose in the Varisian east.

Qakisst drifted back to wakefulness in the visitor’s barracks in Shalast House on the grounds of Heidmarch Manor. He could see Caleb sitting up in his bunk looking over the other beds in the dim light of the early morning. “Caleb,… are you not sleeping?”

Caleb’s head slowly turned to Qakisst. “I’m fine, Q. I’ve gone without sleep before.”

“No, you are not fine.” Qakisst sat up, keeping his body mostly covered so that the glow is his tattooed form would not wake anybody else. “Whatever has happened, you can tell me. Please, let me help.”

Caleb turned away and stood up, walking for the bunkhouse door. “I’m not ready yet, Q.”

Qakisst grabbed his shirt and pulled in on over his head as he moved to catch up with Caleb. The brief light of his exposed tattoos caused Luthor to turn away from them, and roused Dahlia from her sleep. As Qakisst moved past her bunk she reached out and gripped his wrist.

“Let him go, Qakisst.” Qakisst looked down with anger at Dahlia. “You can’t help him until he wants help. Trust me, I now.”

Qakisst frowned at Dahlia in the pale pre-dawn light of their barracks room. “You do not know what we have been through together. I…”

“I don’t have too; and you know that.” Dahlia released Qakisst’s arm. “We’ve both seen enough pain to know that you can’t help somebody until they want help. Give him time.”

“Okay.” Qakisst sat back onto his bunk and slumped his shoulders. “It just hurts so much watching my friend suffering. I am not very good at being stoic.”

“Well, clean yourself up and let’s go get breakfast.” Dahlia smiled in the dim light.

“You’d better hurry before Luthor wakes and eats everything in the house.” Serren sat up indiscreetly letting the blankets fall from her barely covered body. Qakisst and Dahlia looked at each other, then glanced at Serren before looking away again. Qakisst whistled softly as he turned away. “Glad you appreciate a good show, Qakisst. Now, tell me; how do you sleep with those glowing tattoos and do they cover everything?”

Qakisst blushed and looked away from both Dahlia and Serren. “Um…”

“Didn’t you tell me that lady Tessa did your tats?” Dahlia cocked an eye and turned to look at Qakisst. “Just how familiar is Ms. Loundex with your anatomy, Qakisst?”

The light from Qakisst’s tattoos flared as his entire body turned flush and he surged to his feet grabbing his pack. “None of your business.” As Dahlia and Serren giggled and Luthor cursed in his sleep, Qakisst rushed out the door.

“I can’t wait to ask Sapphire is she knows anything about this.” Dahlia smirked in the pre-dawn darkness as Serren continued to giggle.

Fifteen minutes later a grumbling Luthor joined Serren and Dahlia as they strolled into the glass enclosed arboretum of Heidmarch Manor. Qakisst sat finishing his breakfast at the table in the center of the room.

“Where is Caleb?” Serren looked around.

“He finished and decided to walk around the grounds instead of sitting here waiting for us.” Qakisst frowned as he continued to dig into the egg pie and sausage on his plate.

“Rangers can be that way when one of their companions has been lost.” Sadness filled Serren’s eyes as she spoke. “The depth of the connections a ranger forges with their animal charges are often as deep as any relationship between friends. Sometimes as deep as a parent and child.”

“Though I always wonder who the parent is and who the child is.” Luthor slid into a seat, grabbed a plate, and began shoveling food onto his dish.

“More like brothers in this case.” Qakisst smirked briefly before becoming more serious. “Okay, so we know that those carrier pigeons we found last night flew off to Underbridge.”

“And we know that our quarry is expected to be in a tower from what I was able to scry. I just couldn’t get a good enough look around to tell what tower.” Serren shrugged.

“There cannot be many towers beneath the bridge.” Qakisst looked around the group. “Does lady Heidmarch have any maps of the city?”

“Of course she does.” Luthor spoke even as he continued to eat. “Every good Pathfinder Lodge has local maps just in case. I’ll check those for possible sites.”

“I can help with that.” Dahlia pipped in.

“Actually, I have something more important for you to do.” Qakisst turned to Dahlia. “The ledgers and journals we brought back. They are in code and use at least three languages you were able to identify. We need them translated; can you do it?” Qakisst grinned at the once roguish performer.

“Um, I don’t know. I’m not a cryptographer. Maybe with lady Heidmarch’s help.” Dahlia looked doubtful.

“Lady Heidmarch will likely be dealing with the Mayor on a number of unrelated tasks important to the Society today, but the library is available, and a couple of junior Pathfinders are available to help.” Serren smiled at Dahlia. “If we’re really lucky there might even be a code breaker among them.”

“There isn’t. I already looked.” Luthor chewed a sausage link as he spoke. “But there are a couple of fairly bright linguists that can help.”

“I guess that will have to do. So while I’m doing that what will the rest of you be doing?”

“Getting our hands dirty.” Caleb stepped up behind Dahlia as he spoke. “Luthor, can you get us close enough to this tower that Serren can recognize it from her brief scrying?”

“Possibly.”

“Then let’s get this done. I want out of this city.” Caleb’s dark eyes appeared haunted.

Qakisst fidgeted as Caleb and Luthor stared out across the street from their alley hiding spot in the late Oathday evening. Dahlia and Serren compared notes on the history of hags to pass the time.

“Will you stop fidgeting, Qakisst.” Caleb glanced back at the young ifrit. “You’re going to give our position away before Konnor can find us an entrance.”

“Özür. We have been standing out here for two hours. Kendimi tutamıyorum.” Qakisst stopped and leaned against the wall, his foot tapping softly.

“Couldn’ you at least speak something more common if you are going to mash languages together?” Caleb gave Qakisst an annoyed look.

“Ne?” Qakisst looked up confused as his foot stopped tapping before he realized he was speaking in ignan. “Ah! Özür. Sorry. Ateş sesi is how I think. It is the language I was born speaking. I cannot just pick what language I was born to speak.” Qakisst stuck his tongue out at Caleb.

“Leave him alone, Caleb. Oracles cannot help what the gods have done to them.” Luthor addressed Caleb but did not turn away from his place watching the Seven’s Sawmill.

“Oh I know, Luthor.” Caleb turned to Luthor. “That doesn’t make it any less annoying. I’m sorry, Q.”

“So sorry I annoy you, Caleb.” Qakisst huffed at Caleb and began tapping his toes unconsciously again as he looked past him and Luthor at Konnor as the dark elf dashed across the street. “Did you find anything, Konnor?”

“Place is locked tight.” Konnor moved farther into the shadows of the alley before stopping. “I can get us in, but it will take me a few seconds; a minute at most.” Konnor pulled out his tools and smiles. “Did fluffy ears ever show up?”

“No.” Luthor glanced back at Konnor before resuming his observation of the mill. “I do not know what the town guard needed an Inheritor so badly for, but I hope that she does not find trouble she cannot handle.”

“After we found out about Foxglove, I do not think there is anything Sapphire cannot handle.” Qakisst rubbed the back of his head. “So how are we doing this?”

Moments later the office entrance to the sawmill opened as Konnor smiled. He had led his party across the street without anybody noticing and disabled the locks to the manager’s entrance to the mill. With no sound at all, he slipped into the door followed by Caleb, Qakisst, and Dahlia. After just a second Dahlia stuck her hand out the door and motioned the more heavily armored Luthor forward, followed by Serren.

Luthor’s whisper shattered the silence. “Is the whole place this dark?”

“Do you want them to see us coming?” Konnor whispered back.

“We don’t all have othersight, Konnor.” Caleb prodded his companion. “If it is going to be this dark all through this place, we need a…” Caleb stopped as Qakisst rolled up his sleeves. Torch like light filled the room. “Yeah, that works till you get your fool head taken off since you’re now the most obvious target.”

“I am always the most obvious target, Caleb.” Qakisst tapped his horns then pointed to the door on the far side of the office. “Besides, I know you have got my back.”

“Let Q and I lead, Caleb. We can see farther in the dark.” Konnor slipped over to the door and listened as Qakisst moved up. Caleb gave Konnor an annoyed look as Konnor slowly opened the interior door and slipped out into the workroom floor.

“Sauti juu upepo.” Qakisst’s whispered words reached out to everybody at once. “I have cast the message spell. Only we can hear within the whisper as long as you keep your voices down.”

“Good thinking, Q.” Konnor motioned to the others toward the stairs leading up to the foreman’s office to his right. “Lower the light a little bit more if you can. I think I hear faint voices.”

Everybody looked around for the source of Konnor’s voices as Qakisst covered one arm to reduce the light from his glowing tattoos. Konnor looked around the open floor that made up the rest of the main level to the mill; then moved slowly up to the stairs and up them. The stairs wrapped around to the left as they ascended along the outer wall. They wrapped back around again and again as the party ascended the stairs toward the top of the mill. The soft glow of lantern light spilled out from around the corner at what would be the top floor.

Konnor froze just before reaching the corner leading into the center of the building and motioned everybody else to stop. Without a word he pulled out his tools and began working on something on the floor with great care. After shaking his head he marked out a space on the floor.

“Do not step inside the marked space. I think it is an alarm trap.” Konnor’s whispered voice carried across the message spell. Qakisst softly echoed Konnor’s words as everybody carefully stepped past the trapped step on the stairs.

“Kuteketea.” Qakisst whispered as he tapped Konnor on the shoulder. The dark elf faded from view under the effect of Qakisst’s magic. “That will make you unseen by any but the strongest magics.” He repeated the word and tapped Caleb as he allowed the young ranger to pass him on the steps now that there was a light source ahead.

Quietly both Konnor and Caleb slipped up into the room at the top of the stairs, with Qakisst, Serren, Dahlia, and Luthor half a flight behind them. The stairs opened up to the right into a large room. The furniture had been pushed back out of the way and several masked men in colorful outfits stood in a circle. At the center of the circle a figure in colorful robes knelt over a bound man covered in blood. The bound man had been marked on his chest with the sihedron rune.

“YOU!” Caleb’s voice echoed out from thin air and the entire group of masked men turned to the stairs as one. Confusion from the masked men changed to action as the group pulled long thin blades and formed a semi-circle around their leader.

A scimitar erupted through the chest of one cultist as Caleb faded back into view, a raging snarl on his face. As the cultist collapsed to the floor the three masked men moved as one to surround and overwhelm Caleb.

“You idiot!” Konnor faded into view as a pair of cultists stumbled past him with open guts; falling to the floor without ever realizing they had died on the dark elf’s blades. “Q, buraya hızla kalkmak.” Konnor moved to get next to Caleb before the young ranger could be overwhelmed when he heard an infernal voice chanting from inside the circle of cultists. “CASTER!”

Qakisst and Dahlia rushed up the stairs pushing past Luthor as soon as they heard Caleb’s battle cry. Luthor and Serren rushed up the steps immediately behind them. When they reached the top of the steps the found chaos.

Konnor stood with his back to a wall over the top of Caleb, who lay in a bloody mess on the floor. Cultists surrounded Konnor moving in for the kill.

“Umeme!” Ash fluttered from Qakisst’s hands as a scrap of paper in his hand erupted in blue light that shot across the room as a bolt of lightning. Konnor, expecting the blast flattened himself over the top of Caleb to cover him. The cultists, including their leader did not fare quite as well. Their bodies jerked in time with the electrical surge, but only a single wounded cultist dropped to the ground. Dahlia slipped along the back wall pulling her rapier and filling the loft like space with song. The music of the spheres emboldened the Sandpoint Guardians.

Several of the cultists broke away from Konnor, leaving him to fight three of them, and moved to intercept Qakisst and Luthor, lest the pair charge their leader. The cultists spoke in a strange cant that most of the party found impossible to follow.

“I was wondering how long it would take your pathetic little band to stumble onto us. You kept me waiting long enough.” The cult’s leader continued to chant is an eerie almost damonic voice. Dark energies cascaded out from him to engulf both the cult members and Sandpoint’s heroes.

“Mpira umeme!” Serren sent a pair of tumbling balls of electrical energy bowling around the room bouncing from cultist to their leader. The enigmatic cult leader leapt clear, but one of his followers collapsed to the floor jerking and shuttering.

Luthor smashed one of the cultists aside with his shield and smashed another with his axe, but still found himself surrounded. “Damn Q, we need some area control!”

“Q, alevleri o şey fanın yapmak!” Konnor yelled instructions to Qakisst and a fan of fire swept past Konnor from Qakisst’s hands, then Qakisst screamed. Sheer numbers were overwhelming the party. Now Konnor found himself standing over both Qakisst and Caleb fighting four cultists.

The wicked thin long blades used by the cultists slashed and hacked at Konnor and Luthor as the flashing blue balls of electric energy controlled by Serren flashed about the room. “Dahlia, can you get to Qakisst?” Sarren pointed toward Konnor and his two protectees.

“I need a little help.” Dahlia’s rapier slashed and parried the thin wicked blades of the cultists. “AHH! Damn it, there’s too many of them!” Ball lightning shot through one of the cultists attacking Dahlia and a shield slammed into the other.

Luthor grunted with pain as one of the cultists slashed the inside of his shield arm when he moved to help Dahlia. “I got you covered, Dahlia, GO!”

Darkness flooded the room snuffing out light from the lanterns hanging about the room. Even the bright glow of Qakisst’s tattoos faded into darkness. “Focus on the elf. With the tiefling down the others are blieahaiahrgggg!” The cultist leader shook from the electrical jolt of ball lightning.

“Did that hurt, you sick bastard!” Serren’s voice called out from her hiding place at the top of the stairs. “Yeah. I can still see you.”

“Master, the elf has disappeared. I do not seeaaarrrgh!” A voice cried out of the darkeness.

“You’re not the only one that can play with darkness and shadows.” Konnor’s voice rang out. “Serren, can you lift the lights or can we handle this?”

“AAArggghh!” Luthor’s voice cried out in the darkness and a crash of armor hit the floor.

“Aliyebarikiwa muumba kufanya hii moja nzima.” Dahlia’s voice sofly carried to Konnor standing above her in the deep darkness surrounding him. “I got Qakisst, but you’re going to have to channel, Serren. We need Luthor.”

Balls of lightning zipped about the room striking cultists and chasing their leader, who dodged in the darkeness as he cast spells to bolster himself and his remaining followers. “I can’t reach Caleb.” Celestial energy surged out from Serren touching Dahlia, Qakisst, and Luthor, but also touching several cultists.

“My thanks, Pathfinder. You make my task easier.” The cultist leader sent a charm at Luthor as the big warrior stood up. Luthor shook his head and turned toward Konnor in the darkness then swung his axe sideways at the cult leader’s voice.

“Pathfinders are not so easily corrupted, fiend.” Luthor shifted to his right trying to find his foe in the darkness, but not connecting. “Serren, we really need light.” To his left a roar of fire filled much of the room.

“Bring the lights up, if you can, Serren. We’re only handicapping Luthor and Dahlia letting them fight in the dark.” Konnor continued to dance and shift driving the cultists back from Caleb’s body laying along the wall.

Light flooded the room as both darkness spells shattered under the counter spell. Qakisst rushed forward running a cultist through with his spear. “Konnor, beni koru.” Konnor shifted to his right pushing the cultists away from Caleb.

“Gorum!” Luthor, light flooding his senses bellowed to his god and charged the cult leader; the strength of Gorum surging through his body.

“AAaieeee!” Dahlia called out and her song went silent. Qakisst spun around as he cast a healing spell on Caleb and saw one of the bloodied and battered cultists slash at Dahlia, who collapsed.

Serren sent a ball of lightning bounding at the cultist standing over Dahlia, but the man jumped back out of the way, only to find the head of a boar spear sticking out of his chest. As the cultist slumped to the floor he lashed out, striking Qakisst, who collapsed with him.

“Damn it, Qakisst is down again. So is Dahlia.” Serren pulled out her mace and smashed the head of a cultist that tried to trip her. “Konnor, cover Luthor!” Serren smashed the head of the man at her feet and channeled her celestial power again, bringing three cultists back to consciousness as well as Dahlia and Qakisst.

Dahlia shook her head and cleared her voice, calling up the music of the spheres. Qakisst pulled a scroll from his vest where he lay and read the arcane writing on it. The scroll erupted in ash and smoke as the young ifrit struggled to stand. Balls of electrical energy danced between Qakisst & Dahlia and the three rising cultists.

“That’s not helping, Serren!” Konnor cried out as he found himself once more surrounded by cultists.

“I can only exclude so many of them from the power of life. I’m doing my best to keep us alive!” Serren yelled back at Konnor.

“Your compassion is going to be your undoing. Ungggg!” The cult leader staggered to his left as Luthor’s axe glanced off the man’s armor. “Wunde!” Black light enshrouded the cult leader’s hand and the man reached out to grasp Luthor’s arm.

“YEARRRGGGHH!” Luthor screamed in pain then pushed the dark priest away. “Serren, a moment of your time please!”

As Luthor battled the cult leader and Konnor danced and dodged around the efforts of several cultists, the smoke and ash from Qakisst’s scroll coalesced into a winged serpent that lashed out at one of the cultists, dropping the man.

“Bu yüzden o ne yapar bulunuyor!” Qakisst clambered to his feet and stepped forward to stab at one of the cultists as Dalhia stepped up beside him stabbing another. The two cultists staggered back but did not fall.

“Wait? You didn’t know what that scroll did? Are you daft?” Konnor dodged the slashing blades of two cultists and cut one of them down.

Two new balls of electrical energy sprang from Serren’s fingers as the previous two faded out of existence. The two balls of energy streaked across the room to strike at the cult leader. One of the balls found its mark, leaving the man staggering from the electrical charge, but he still would not fall.

Dahlia stepped left to dodge a cultist’s attack and found the man shifting quickly to attack Qakisst instead. “Damn it.” She tried to shift back to cut him off too late leaving Qakisst between two cultists.

“GAH!” Qakisst collapsed again as the two cultists turned to Dahlia.
One of the cultists face spat blood at Dahlia when a mace crushed the back of his skull, the other gasped for air when Konnor slipped past Dahlia and opened the man’s chest with his slim Tian blade.

“Luthor, you still there?” Konnor turned back to the room to see Luthor slumping to the floor at the cult leader’s feet.

“The three of you have no chance agahhahahhahahaa!!!” As the cultist went to step forward to press his attack a ball of bright blue lightning struck the cultist sending him staggering forward awkwardly. Konnor dashed forward to catch the man while his reactions were still hampered by the electrical attack and buried his blade to the hilt in the cultist leader’s chest.

“The Skinsaw Man is eternal.” The leader slid to the ground and gasped, coughing blood before his soul separated itself from his body forever.

Konnor pulled his wakizashi from the robed figure at his feet and stabbed the man again, just to be sure, “Well that was fun.”

“Not funny, Konnor.” Dahlia knelt between Qakisst and Caleb and called up her healing magics. “Thank Desna, they’re both breathing.” Turning to Serren, “How’s Luthor? Is he still with us?”

Serren knelt over Luthor and called up a minor healing spell. The big Pathfinder coughed and shook his head while gasping for air. “He’ll live.”

“Not for lack of trying.” Luthor sat up and called on his own faith to heal some of his wounds. “Looks like we stumbled into a meeting of some kind.”

“Stumbled? Ne? I do not think so.” Qakisst glowered at Caleb as he struggled into a sitting position, “What were you thinking, Caleb? You nearly got us all killed!”

“So what?” A darkness filled Caleb’s eyes as he struggled to his feet. “We’re not dead, so it doesn’t matter.” He moved slowly over to the now dead cult leader and bent down. “Lets see who’s under the mask.”
Caleb pulled the mask away and Qakisst gasped. Dahlia stood up and stepped back in shock. Caleb looked back at the others in confusion.

Konnor stood over the body wide eyed, “Justice Ironbriar? You have got to be kidding me. Justice Ironbriar!” We gave him all the information we had on Foxglove, and he was Foxglove’s contact?”

“That’s your contact in the Magnimarian Courts?” Serren looked over Caleb’s shoulder at the body on the floor.

“This is not good.” Luthor struggled to his feet.

“We just killed a Magnimarian Justice.” Qakisst sat back against the wall and called up another healing spell to help Caleb. “Nasıl dokuz cehennemlerinde biz kentine böyle seyretmek açıklamak için gidiyorsun?”

“Search the place, quickly.” Serren seemed to be pulling herself together quickly. Every nook and cranny. Find everything that implicated Ironbriar and hopefully explains this mess. Then let’s get out of here. I don’t think the writ of permission from Ironbriar is going to be good for very much longer.”

“Anything?” Caleb Glanced nervously from Konnor to Qakisst.

“They’re not hiring, they don’t have a main office, and they wouldn’t let me upstairs.” Konnor turned out of the alley and crossed the street. “Where are the others?”

“Waiting for us at Vascinti’s bar.” Qakisst glanced around. “We were starting to draw attention. Not a lot of beautiful women hang out near the docks.”

“And you don’t draw attention?” Konnor glanced back at Qakisst.

“Tieflings don’t, and Q can pass for a Tiefling easy enough at a distance. The fact that people tend to shy away from tieflings was to our advantage.”

“You could give him your hat of disguise so he looks less conspicuous.” Konnor gripped the brim of his cap and shifted it. His features changed from those of Banny Harker to the pale skinned elf he had been presenting himself as.

“We tried that. No matter what disguise he tries, he has those foot long hat hooks on his head.” Caleb grumbled as the three crossed the street and strolled in the front door to Vascinti’s bar.

A quick glance around found Sapphire and Luthor seated in the back corner. A bard with a strong tenor voice finished his song and moved to join the group at their table.

Qakisst gave the minstrel a sideways glance, “This is a different look for you, Dahlia.”

“Fewer people bother men than bother women. Three beautiful women with a brawler like Luthor here draws attention.” Dahlia slid into the back of the table, glanced around, and let the spell covering her features fade. Her mismatched eyes briefly showed themselves before transforming into a matching green.

Luthor raised an eyebrow. “Heterochromatic? That’s not something you see every day.”

“Oh? Um. No, it isn’t.” Dahlia smiled meekly.

“Get that from your mother’s side?”

“Leave it alone, Luthor.” Serren stepped up to the table and took a seat next to Dahlia. “He’s a nosy git about the strangest things.” Serren turned to look at Konnor, Caleb, and Qakisst. “Anything useful, boys?”

“Foot traffic seemed sparse, just like Konnor has said all week.” Caleb leaned back in his chair. “I don’t know what we’re looking for specifically, but this place isn’t keeping up with its competitors.”

“I got a basic layout of the building, dock area, and the floor above, but not the top floor. They say there are no offices up there, but there’s something up above the work area. They’ll probably be on higher alert tonight, since they seemed to be suspicious of any question. They also had never heard of Banny Harker, so I could have walked up as any commoner off the street.”

“Alright, we should take the better part of valor for the evening then.” Sapphire finished her drink and stood up. “We’ll meet tomorrow evening and start planning our foray into darkness. Everybody stay out of trouble.”

Sapphire slid into the chair opposite Konnor and slid a beer to him. “You look sober. I’m not used to that.” She gave him a bemused smile as she spoke.

“Heh!” Konnor looked up. “I’m sober most of the time and you know it.”
“Just not used to watching you contemplate your face shield.” Sapphire pointed at the mask in Konnor’s hand. “Half the time people are trying to get you to take it off, now you’re sitting in an open bar in Magnimar for the entire world to see.”

Konnor chuckled and flipped his hood off. His features were those of a young fair skinned elf with rich black hair. He smiled at her and tucked the mask back into a pocket in his cloak.

“Whoa! When did you get the new hat?” Sapphire raised an eyebrow as she looked at Konnor. Konnor gave her a surprised look in return. “Don’t be so shocked. Ever sense everybody voted to give the hat of disguise we found at Misgivings to Caleb instead of you, you’ve been b~~%&ing about it.”

“It would have saved a lot of money to give it to me, and I can make better use of it that Caleb.” Konnor frowned then took a drink from the beer Sapphire had brought him.

“Probably, except that Caleb is actually nearly as light footed as you are, and he’s never given anybody reason to distrust him.” Sapphire leaned in, “That’s not to say we all distrust you; but we don’t actually trust you either.”

“Why the hell not?” Konnor sat up and glared at Sapphire. “What have I done to make you distrust me?”

“Didn’t I just say we don’t distrust you?” Konnor made to protest Sapphire’s reply but she held up a finger to stop him. “You make the mistake of thinking trust and distrust are simply opposites. You haven’t given us reason to automatically distrust you; but when did you ever give us reason to trust you either? You never talk about yourself, or your personal life.” Konnor’s jaw opened and closed without reply as Sapphire continued. “I can understand some of that; cause I got some nasty crap I don’t talk about in my background too. And Qakisst never talks about those scars on his back and absolutely refuses to use the word father in reference to his own family. We’ve all seen the way he acts when talk about fathers comes up.” She took a drink then continued, “But you? Nothing. Konnor isn’t an elven name, it isn’t a Mwangi name either. It is pretty commonly a Taldan name. You don’t have a Taldan accent. You don’t have an elvish accent either. You don’t have any accent. Nothing to hint at your background or history. You have worked hard to erase yourself from history. You aren’t some merchant family’s wandering son like you told the others. You are a man who does not want history to find him. We are okay with that; but because of that we can’t really take the step into trust.”

Konnor looked back at Sapphire with a blank expressing, spinning the half empty mug of beer back and forth between his hands, but did not reply.

“At some point either you’re going to trust us and risk getting hurt again or you’re going to be forced to disappear again, and you can’t afford to leave any clues behind when that time comes. So you don’t fully trust us; which means we can’t trust you like you want.” Sapphire raised an eyebrow as she looked over her beer a Konnor, “No, you need us to trust you. Don’t you?”

“No idea what you’re talking about.” Konnor turned to face the stage as if ignoring Sapphire.

“Makes no difference to me. You can spend your own coin on whatever you want and we don’t really get a say in it.” Sapphire sat her beer down. “Don’t expect Dahlia or Qakisst to like it though.”

“Like I care a rat’s ass what she thinks.” Konnor looked up at the stage then back to Sapphire. As Konnor spoke, Serren and Luthor slid into chairs at the table.

“Nice hat, Konnor. Thank you for not disguising your wardrobe. I might have thought Sapphire was trying to talk up a possible bed warmer if I hadn’t recognized your clothes.” Serren smiled. “Luthor was worried we’d be scaring of a new gentleman friend of her’s until I pointed out your medallion.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, Serren.” Konnor glared at her before tipping back his mug and finishing his beer.

“I am certain of it.” Luthor smiled as he looked at Konnor. “So what did Lady Heidmarch have to say to get you in the door?”

Konnor casually motioned to a passing waitress as he looked at Luthor. “No idea what you’re talking about.”

“As you say.” Luthor smiled. “So on to other activity. Have you managed to come up with anything while watching this lumbermill you’ve been casing?”

“Shouldn’t we wait for Sparky and his song bird.” Konnor accepted a beer from the waitress as he glanced to the stage where only moments ago Dahlia had been singing.

“Don’t worry about us.” Dahlia slid into the seat next to Konnor as Qakisst helped her push her chair in, before taking his own seat.
“Afternoon Dahlia. Joining us for more fun?” Sapphire smiled and elbowed Qakisst.

“Yeah, don’t you have someplace to be, Ms. Firerose?” Konnor glared at Dahlia.

“Oh no. After our little adventure at Foxgove’s townhouse I want to see what happens next.” Dahlia smiled at Konnor.

“That is not a problem for anybody, is it?” Qakisst looked around the table with a smile. “Having somebody that can use the music of the spheres will be a huge help.”

“Music of the spheres?” Serren raised an eyebrow as she looked at Qakisst. “I have never heard bardic talents referenced that way before.”
“Uhmm…” Qakisst looked somewhat stunned by Serren’s reply.

Dahlia smiled, “It is a Varisian legend that there is magic in music itself, and that bards can access that magic through their music in a way that is totally different from how wizard access magic through schools or spheres of influence.”

“There are similar legends in Casmaroon too.” Qakisst scowled then shrugged as a waitress brought he and Dahlia drinks. “Neyse, anybody objecting to Dahlia joining us.” Konnor raised a hand to object, “Anybody besides Sneaky the hair butcher?”

“Hair butcher?”

“Don’t ask.” Dahlia groaned while looking at Konnor.

“Just go over the saw mill, Konnor.” Sapphire rubbed her index finger between her eyebrows.

“But…”

“Dahlia is in, now go over the saw mill.”

“Fine.” Konnor gave Dahlia a dirty look before glancing around the room. “For a business as large as the Seven’s Mill is, they do about a minimal business. But they do do business. Probably just enough to provide cover for whatever they’re actually doing.”

“Which is?” Serren gave Konnor an impatient look.

“No idea.” Konnor shrugged. “I saw no sign of extra shipments or deliveries passing through the mill. There is some regular foot traffic late in the evening, but I don’t know enough about lumber to say if that’s normal.”

“So really, we have nothing.” Luthor glowered.

“Close.” Konnor took a drink then continued. “All the other saw mills shut down well before the Seven’s Mill. After ten bells they send the work crews home and shut up the doors, but the water wheels keep running and the saws keep going. Why keep the machinery running if you’ve sent the workers home?”

“Because you are hiding something.” Qakisst looked away then looked back at Konnor. “So you think they are using the noise from the mills the same way that Banny Harker was? To keep nosy people away?”

“That would make sense.” Everybody at the table turned to face the unexpected voice of Caleb.

“Caleb!” Qakisst jumped to his feet upon hearing his long time friend’s voice. “Caleb?” His excitement quickly subsided as he turned to see the grungy and dejected Caleb Deverin.

“Later, Q.” Caleb pulled a chair over from an empty table and spun it so that he could sit backwards on the chair as Qakisst sank back into his seat. “What do we have? What’s going on?”

“Sapphire, Dahlia, and Qakisst looked at each other before Dahlia told Caleb about their encounter in Foxglove’s townhome. Konnor then repeated his observations of the Seven’s Saw Mill.

“Okay. So we stake the saw mill out on Oathday, send somebody in to ask a few questions and get the lay of the land, then we bust up whatever we find there. Then we’ll be home by Starday.” Caleb’s haunted expression startled Qakisst.

“Caleb, are you okay?” Qakisst reached out to grip Caleb’s arm. Caleb pulled away.

“I said later, Q. I…” Caleb looked back toward the front door of the Golden Lion inn, “… I can’t talk about that, think about that right now.”

“Caleb, where is Loki?”

“I said later!” Caleb barked as his face turned flush, then turned away from the table.

“Oh no.” Sapphire covered the lower half of her face even as Qakisst reached up toward Caleb. Serren and Luthor shuffled uncomfortably in their seats and Dahlia reached over and pulled Qakisst’s hand back.

Konnor raised up his mug and looked up at Caleb, “Run with Thunder, Loki. Run with Thunder.”

Required bribes turned into favors, then at some point into the Skinsaw Murders in Sandpoint that mirrored the Star Murders in Magnimar. Unfortunately nothing in Aldern’s journals and ledgers explained the murders. The only lead found was the written instructions to Aldern that he bring his payments to the Brotherhood at Sevens’ Sawmill on Oathdays at midnight.

Qakisst sat in the common room of the Golden Lion on Monday morning sipping warm cider and eating breakfast. The next chance to confront the Seven was over three days away and the young ifrit was already feeling antsy. He frowned as he considered his situation.

Tessa had wandered off unexpectedly without comment, Caleb had disappeared on some personal errand unexpectedly, and Athos had departed the month before to track down slavers; yet he was still working to figure out the murders in Sandpoint with Sapphire and Konnor. Cassidy wasn’t speaking to him, Korva was barely speaking to him, and Laure was staring daggers at him in public; not to mention that his tongue abandoned him any time Lady Kaijitsu walked by.
Qakisst sighed and looked around the sparse common room as a bleary eyed Dahlia slid into the chair across from him. “You do not look your usual chipper self this morning.”

“I do not know what to do, Dahlia.” Qakisst slumped into his chair in depression.

“I thought we had agreed to have Konnor spend the next couple days scoping out this Sevens’ Sawmill.” Dahlia signaled to a serving girl even as she spoke.

“Oh. Yeah, but what is he looking for? And what do we do if we see anything; find anything?” Qakisst took a deep drink then sat up straight. “We are not the city watch; we do not actually have any authority here.”

“That’s easy, we go tell our new friend Capt Robins.” Dahlia smiled. “I have no doubt that he’s eager to have this whole business solved.”

“No doubt; but should we bring one of his men along? What about Sorren and Luthor? I do not even know where to look for them.” Qakisst picked at his plate as he spoke.

“Really?” Dahlia perked up. “That’s easy. We go to Heidmarch Manor not too far from here.” The serving girl slid a plate of fruit and cheese in front of Dahlia. “Want to meet the Pathfinders?”

“Heidmarch Manor? That sounds like a pretentious noble family home? Are they patrons of this Pathfinder Society?” Qakisst began to eat now that he has something to occupy his thoughts.

“Patrons? Don’t be ridiculous. The Pathfinder Society doesn’t have patrons, they are patrons.” Dahlia smirked. “They’re the most organized group of tomb robbers in history; but they don’t do it for wealth.” Qakisst gave Dahlia a dubious look. “Okay, they say they don’t do it for wealth.”

“I,… I do not get it.” Qakisst squinched his eyes in a confused expression.

“The Society considered themselves archeologists and historians. They’re also dedicated adventurers and occasionally even good citizens.” Dahlia smirked. “I’ve met a few Pathfinders as I’ve moved around. They’re mostly misfits with good intentions and too much curiosity; but they have several very wealthy members who establish meeting lodges in major cities all across Avistan. Lord and Lady Heidmarch established a lodge in their manor house when they settled here in Magnimar. I haven’t ever been inside a lodge; this should be fun.”

An hour later, with a groggy Konnor in tow, Dahlia, Qakisst, and Sapphire walked up the wide cobbled sidewalk along one of Magnimar’s most wealthy districts toward Heidmarch Manor. Qakisst felt incredibly conspicuous and Konnor looked absolutely pale, though that could have just been the porcelain mask he wore.

“Where did you say we’re going this morning?” Konnor looked around as they strolled up the sidewalk.

“To check in on Luthor and Serren.” Dahlia looked back at Konnor. “Why so fidgety, Konnor? Worried that they won’t like masked men where we’re going?”

“I’m just tired. You weren’t up till sometime around three bells staring at a building while sitting in the cold.” Konnor’s mask almost expressed his displeasure as he glared at Dahlia. “You could have just left me in bed.”

“No deal, Konnor.” Sapphire nudged him with her elbow. “We all need to know where this Pathfinder lodge is.”

Konnor stopped suddenly. “What?”

Sapphire stopped and turned as Dalhia and Qakisst looked over their shoulders. “We all need to know where…”

“No way.” Konnor turned to head back to the way they had come.

“Hey!” Sapphire reached out to grab Konnor’s arm but missed. “What the hell, Konnor?”

“Don’t worry about him, Sapphire. People where he comes from are just a bit shy about meeting new people.” Dahlia stopped in front of the entry to a large estate and looked back at Konnor with a grin.

Konnor stopped and glared back at Dahlia. “What is that supposed to mean?”

“Nothing.” Dahlia smiled and turned into the gate she was standing next too. “I just know how shy people from your homeland are.”

Konnor turned to follow Dahlia, “What the hell does that mean?”

“Just remembering that you’re not from around here.” Dahlia looked back at Konnor then turned to face a guard at the estate entry. “Good morning. Can I inquire if Serren and Luthor are in residence today?”

“None of us are orig…” Qakisst’s voice trailed off as he found himself pushed behind a glaring Konnor.

“Look…” Konnor stepped around the corner as he pushed past Qakisst only to stop in his tracks. Standing with Dahlia was a young guard with the compass rose symbol of the open road on his tabard.

“I’m sorry m’lady, I am not familiar with those two names.” The gate guard pulled a clipboard out of his guard station and began to flip through the paperwork on it. “Are those first names or last names?” He smiled at Dahlia and glanced over her shoulder. “How about we start with your names. If anybody on the grounds is expecting you they would have sent notice.”

“Well, this is Konnor.” Dahlia gestured to the stammering masked adventurer. Konnor stood sputtering in elven beside her. “He’s a bit tongue tied.” Dahlia smiled while Sapphire looked over Konnor’s shoulder as he continued to sputter. “Beside him is Inheritor Sapphire Idyllkin, and that is Master Qakisst Vishtani behind her.”

“Ah, here they are. Um, you do not look like a Deverin so I am going to guess that you are Ms. Tessa Loundex.” The guard looked up as Qakisst giggled and Sapphire coughed.

“Uh, no.” Dahlia became decidedly serious. “I am most certainly not Tessa Loundex.” The guard looked up from his clipboard quizzically at Dahlia. “Dahlia Firerose. Ms. Loundex wandered off chasing her shoes.” Qakisst was certain that he could hear Dahlia’s teeth cracking.

“Ah, Ms. Firerose. Here you are. It looks like you were added to the expected guest list this morning.” The guard smiled, “And may I say that it is a pleasure to meet a bard of your reputation.” Dahlia’s frown evaporated at the guard’s recognition.

“Thank you, sir. Now, did Serren or Luthor leave us any instructions?” Dahlia elbowed Konnor to get him to quit sputtering as he was pinned between her and both Qakisst and Sapphire who blocked any chance he could simply slip away.

“Actually no.” The group gave the guard a slightly shocked look, and Konnor tried to slip back between the others. “But Lady Heidmarch left word to have all of you escorted to her sitting room should you stop by. She is most eager to meet the Guardians of Sandpoint.”

“Reputation?” Sapphire smirked at Dahlia knowingly. “Maybe we should help update the Pathfinder’s information.”

“Ha, ha.” Dahlia stuck her tongue out at Sapphire.

“If all of you would come this way?” The gate guard opened the great metal gate across the riding path and gestured up the lane. As he did so, Konnor turned to head back the way he had come. “Mister Konnor?”

“I know where to find you guys, I’m heading back to bed.” Konnor started back for the Golden Lion as the rest of Sandpoint’s heroes stared after him.

“A moment before you depart please, Mister Konnor.” The guard stepped up to the street corner and held up a black envelope. Konnor paused to look back. “I have instructions to give you this if you chose not to accept Lady Heidmarch’s invitation.

Konnor stared at the envelope as everybody else stared at him. As the moment extended into endless seconds Konnor reached up and took the envelope. Then walked away.

“What is that all about?” The guard looked at Dahlia, Sapphire, and Qakisst.

“I do not know.” Qakisst shrugged.

Dahlia continued to watch Konnor walk back up the street as the guard motioned to the gate, clipboard still in hand. As Konnor walked around the curve she turned to follow Qakisst and Sapphire as the guard escorted them onto the grounds of Heidmarch manor.

As the three Sandpoint heroes entered the main doors of the old castle like manorhouse the guard stopped and turned to them. “If the three of you can wait here; the majordomo will be with you in one moment. I must return to my post.” With that, the guard rang a hand bell that sat just inside the door with a single sharp, precise tone, then sat the bell back down on the stand where he had picked it up from and walked out the front door.

Qakisst waited for a moment as the guard left before speaking. “I hate that sound.” Dahlia and Sapphire replied with a puzzled look. “Sorry. Bad memories that are hard to explain.”

“I find that fascinating, Master Vishtani.” The contralto tone came from the top of a grand staircase at the back of the entryway. At the top of the stairs stood a tall, stately, and immaculate woman with dark hair and piercing blue eyes. Half way down the stairs a well-dressed house servant moved with a silent grace that startled the three guests. “Why should the sound of a servant’s signal bell distress you?”

The trio turned to face up the stairs as the servant arrived at the foot of those steps to gesture up toward his apparent employer. “Lady Dahlia, if you and your companions would please follow me.” The elderly servant smiled, “The lady of the house is obviously ready to greet you.” Qakisst blushed a deep brass color as he started up the stairs.

Lady Heidmarch held her place at the top of the stairs and smiled at her guests. “If you do not wish to answer, I do understand.” She turned as the trio reached the top and headed back up the walkway, obviously expecting the trio to follow. “It does mark that you have worked in some fashion in a noble house though.”

Both Sapphire and Dahlia glanced at each other then at Qakisst as they followed the Magnimar noble to her library. Qakisst mumbled as he followed, “Bunun, oldukça uzun bir zaman önce Leydim oldu.” His face immediately flushed a deeper color as he realized he had spoken in Ignan and not Taldan. Dahlia looked like she was desperately trying to choke down a laugh.

Lady Heidmarch stepped past a door on her right and turned back to the group gesturing to the room. “Usta Vishtani merak etme. Ben de ezoterik dillerde bilgili duyuyorum. İstersen bu tarafta görüşmesi devam edebilirler.”

“Hayır teşekkürler.” Qakisst flinched as he stepped into the room. “I mean, no I…” Qakisst paused to take a deep breath, “…do not believe, ah, it would be appropriate to exclude others from…” The young ifrit’s voice trailed off and he shrugged.

Sapphire’s expression remained neutral as she followed Qakisst into the library. “I am impressed with your linguistics skill, Lady Heidmarch.” She scanned the room as she moved in followed by Dahlia, then Lady Heidmarch herself.

“Don’t be, Inheritor Sapphire. Serren informed me of Master Vishtani’s particular linguistic issues as an Oracle.” Lady Heidmarch motioned to seating that was scattered about the comfortable personal library. “I deal with people from many backgrounds, and tongues is a most useful spell. Please make yourselves comfortable. Seni Herhangi bir problem konuşan sahip olmanız halinde ben seve seve senin ihtiyaçlarına uygun edecektir.”

Qakisst took a deep breath as he sat gingerly on a soft chair next to the fire place. “Ben… I can understand you well enough, my Lady. You are…” Qakisst nervously looked around the room, “…correct that I find myself, uh, rahatsız edici bir, uh rahatsiz…”

“Uncomfortable?” Lady Heidmarch seated herself across from Qakisst in front of the fireplace.

“Hayar,.. ah, yes. Uncomfortable.” Qakisst seemed to almost shrink into himself as he looked down at his feet.

“Torval, can you have refreshments brought up, please. And clear my calendar for the next couple hours. We have lots to talk about, but we’ll wait for young master Konnor to return before we start.”

Dahlia smirked and turned to look at Sapphire who replied to lady Heidmarch’s comment. “I don’t think Konnor will be joining us.”

“Don’t worry, I’m sure he will change his mind.” The noble lady turned to Dahlia as she commented, “Now, my dear lady Firerose. I loved your summer show at the Triodea. I must say that I am thrilled to meet you. I am certain that a bard of your talents has more than a few stories to share.”

“Ah, well yes. One or tw…” Dahlia’s voice trailed off as the door to the library opened once more for Konnor, who stool in the entry holding the black envelope opened. The entire room turned to face Konnor, his masked face unreadable as he stood in the doorway.

“See, Konnor is here and here comes Torval with refreshments.” Their host motioned for Konnor to enter the room as she stood. “Gwelwch yn dda ddod i mewn, Konnor. You’ve proven yourself and are more than welcome here.”

“How did you…” Konnor seemed to struggle between anger and astonishment as he stood in the doorway.

“It is what we do, learn ancient secrets. But we are also adept at keeping them if needed. I trust the information is at least part of what you have been searching for?” Lady Heidmarch moved over to the entry and motioned to Konnor. “Please, come in and sit. You will never be harmed here Konnor.”

Konnor looked behind him at the servant, noting the manner in which the well trained man moved casually, no intended threat but completely prepared to act as needed. He turned to face Lady Heidmarch and shrugged then entered the room.

“My aren’t we the eclectic group of neurotic people?” Dahlia smiled and looked about the room. Her compatriots gave her a stern look before breaking into laughter.

We have a party of 6 PCs and a cohort, so having the back story NPCs stay back and wait for story interaction and role play worked well for us.

After a brief review of the Star Murders case, and comparing notes on those killings and the Skinsaw Murders in Sandpoint, Captain Robins agreed to issue a writ granting approval to search Foxglove Townhouse. With testimony showing that both Aldern and Ishea Foxglove were dead, there would be no complaints about a search, so Justice Borrowman signed off on the writ granting approval. After departing the courthouse and finally settling into rooms at the Golden Lion Inn, the four adventurers headed for Foxglove Townhouse. While the urgency of looking into the murders in Sandpoint had faded some, finding out that there were similar murders in Magnimar made the group decide to continue their investigation without delay. Sapphire and Qakisst had been somewhat surprised that Dahlia had continued to follow along with them, and Konnor had been rather upset by it; but the writ signed out from Justice Borrowman’s office had included Dahlia’s name as one of the investigating members, and the elder bard was proving to be rather useful when it came to snooping around.

“So when we get there, you two… three hang back and I’ll climb over…” Konnor used his fingers against his other arm to mime climbing a wall when Qakisst interrupted.

“We have a warrant, dummy. We do not have to climb the walls.” Qakisst slapped Konnor’s arm with the leather case that held the warrant assigned to them.

“But if somebody is in the house we need to sneak in quietly.” Konnor glowered back at Qakisst.

“If somebody is in the house, it will be the house service staff. They will not likely know that Lord Foxglove is dead. Sneaking in lets them claim self-defense.” Dahlia smiled as she shook her head. “This isn’t a second story job. You get to walk in the front door and ransack the place from stem to stern as long as you don’t break anything.”

“But what if…” Konnor made to protest.

“No, Konnor. No what ifs. Any servants have to let us in. Besides, it should be my house by the time this is over.” Sapphire smiled as they came around the street corner leading up to Foxglove Townhouse.

“Your house?” Both Qakisst and Dahlia sputtered in reply.

“Why yes. After all, he was planning to marry me. Even if he was a deranged undead monstrosity; his choice makes it clear that he intended me as his wife; next wife anyway. So the manor house will be mine soon enough.” Sapphire wistfully smiled as she walked up the street.

“You have the strangest delusions, Sapphire.” Qakisst smirked as he followed her up the street.

“Plus Aldern had at least two sisters. I think they live in Korvosa, but I’m pretty sure they’ll challenge any claim and you’re an Inheritor. You can’t actually lie to get this crappy place.” Dahlia gestured to the somewhat shabby townhome surrounded by the better maintained homes around it.

“Nothing that a coat of paint won’t fix.” Sapphire smiled and opened the gate leading up to the narrow townhouse.

Qakisst bounced up the steps to the front door ahead of Sapphire and grabbed the knocker on the door. “I do not think you should tell the house staff of your grand delusions until after the investigation, Sapphire.” Bang, bang, bang.

“We should have gone around back so I could climb up and check the windows, nobody is going to be here.” Konnor looked up and down the mostly empty streets as he spoke. Before he could continue the door to the townhome opened with not a sound.

“Good afternoon to you, Sir. May I help you and your compatriots?” A finely dressed gentleman in a traditional suitcoat stood in the doorway with a smile.

“Hi.” Qakisst smiled up at the tall gentleman. “We have a warrant to search the Foxglove townhome. We are investigating the death of Lord and Lady Foxglove at their mansion estate outside Sandpoint.”

“Death? Oh my, there must be some mistake.” The butler looked down at Qakisst then back into the home. “Lord Foxglove is in his library right now, and lady Iesha is in Absalom.”

“What?” Konnor, Sapphire, and Dahlia stood stunned at the door. Qakisst made a funny face and slapped the warrant case against the butler’s chest and bolted past him.

“Sorry, sir. You do not get to loot the silver while we figure out what is going on.” Qakisst’s voice trailed after him as he dashed into the entry way and up the stairs as soon as he saw them. Light coming from a room at the top of the stairs led him to a small private library. Qakisst slid to a stop on the polished wood floor in the hallway.

Across the room behind an opulent desk sat Aldern Foxglove opening letters with a rather ornate and old looking letter opener. “Qwakiss?” Aldern jumped to his feet. “My friend! Please come in.”

Qakisst stood slack jawed for a moment. He could hear the others coming up the stairs as he stood there.

“Qwakiss?” Aldern stood up behind his desk and gave Qakisst a concerned look. “My boy, please come in. What seems to be the problem. Qakisst stepped into the room somewhat stunned. Just behind him Sapphire and Konnor caught up and walked in, followed by the butler then Dahlia. When Sapphire entered the room her eyes had the same blank expression that Qakisst would get when using othersight to look for magic. “Konnor, lady Sapphire! It is so good to… awe hell.” Aldern’s expression changed from joy to anger in an instant as he realized Sapphire was using Inheritor granted ability to seek out evil. As her eyes scanned the room and locked onto him Sapphire reached over her back and grabbed the two handed blade hanging from a strap on her armor.

As Sapphire called out a warning and pulled her sword free, the visage of Aldern Foxglove’s face turned almost liquid; its face melting into a faceless, eyeless form. At the same time the creature reached up and flailed out with its arms, its limbs stretching out to strike Qakisst and grab ahold of him at an impossible ten feet. Qakisst found himself yanked forward into the desk, but he managed to keep his feet under him as he tried to bring his spear up between him and the creature that had taken lord Foxglove’s place.

Behind them Sapphire heard Konnor grunt with pain followed by a melodic voice encouraging them to defend themselves. Sapphire glanced back and saw Konnor wrapped up in the same kind of elongated arms that now held Qakisst. The butler’s visage had also melted into a faceless form with no eyes, and it grappled with Konnor in the entry to the room. Dahlia had pulled a rapier and was attempting to help the roguish elven born Konnor even as she continued to sing of glory and pride. Sapphire found it strange, but the music seemed to guide her to help Qakisst, who was struggling to bring his spear into place while grappled.

Sapphire sliced down at the extended limbs holding Qakisst from across the desk. To avoid losing the limbs the creature let go of Qakisst and yanked his elastic arms clear of Sapphire’s blade.

“Qakisst, get over to the left!” Sapphire yelled out instructions to no avail.

“Kahretsin, Safir, seni şimdi anlamıyorum biliyor. Konnor!” Qakisst found his mind a buzz in sound that blocked out anything except the voice of fire. He moved to his left to try and flank the false Foxglove as Sapphire moved to her right. Behind Sapphire he could see Konnor struggling to break free of the other faceless monster’s elastic limbs. Panic seeped through his mind, but it was pushed away by the comforting sound of a singing voice. Though he could not understand the words, Qakisst was very familiar with the touch of the music of the spheres that only a true bard could call upon. He smiled and hurled fire at the false Foxglove even as Sapphire harassed it from the other side of the desk.

“Kind of busy, Qakisst!” Konnor yelled back at Qakisst as he finally slipped one of his short tian blades free of its sheath and cut deep into his faceless attacker as he and Dahlia moved into flanking positions.

Within seconds the two faceless abominations lay dead at Sapphire and Konnor’s feet; both badly scorched as well as hacked open. Qakisst flopped into the seat that the false Foxglove had previously been sitting in with a groan. The voices in his mind receded to a more manageable sound level as he began examine his wounds. There was considerable blood.

“Ow, O acıtıyor .” The soft blue glow of healing magics exuded from Qakisst’s hands closing up his wounds, but he still groaned. “Uhggg. Life drainers.” He looked around at the others. “Who else is hurt?”

“I feel like I’ve had my life sucked out of me.” Konnor flopped into a padded chair.

“Hey! Don’t get blood all over my new furniture!” Sapphire scowled at Konnor.

“Aren’t you supposed to be an upstanding moral example to the masses?” Konnor scowled back.

“I am a perfect example of how to conduct one’s self in a time of war. Spoils of war go to the victor.” Sapphire stuck her tongue out at Konnor.

“Hey Konnor, anybody else in the building?” Qakisst looked up from searching the desk.

“Don’t think so.” Konnor leaned back and sighed.

Three voices spoke as one, “Well go check!”

With a grumble Konnor got to his feet, but before he could make his way out the door Sapphire grabbed his arm. “Make sure you yell out if you see anybody.” Where Sapphire gripped him, the blue light of healing energy erupted and moved up across his body. Konnor winced in pain from the accelerated healing.

“Close and lock the front door too. Just in case.” Qakisst called out to him even as he continued to shuffle through papers. “Sapphire, can you make any sense of all this. I feel like my head is swimming in numbers.”

“Here, let me look.” Dahlia stepped up behind Qakisst as Sapphire searched the room. “Most of this is just day to day operating papers, but they’re all old. Several Weeks old. At a guess, I would say that the real Aldern Foxglove hasn’t been here since middle of last month.”

“Can you tell what they were looking for?” Qakisst moved out of the chair to give Dahlia more room.

“From the look of it they’re going over his holdings and finances. They’ve been at it a while too. Probably since late this morning.” Dahlia looked down at the two twisted and boneless bodies. Their blank faces staring up.

“What are these things?” Sapphire nudged one with the toe of her boot.

“I do not know.” Qakisst shrugged.

“Me either.” Dahlia continued to go through the paperwork on the desk as Konnor walked back into the room.

“Door is locked now, nobody else in the building. So who were these guys?” Konnor flopped back down into his chair.

“We do not know.” Qakisst began searching through the books on the shelves. “Quit sitting around and help us search this place.”

“What about the rest of the house?” Konnor got up and walked over to the ornate fireplace on the north wall and began checking out the mantle.

“The rest of the house will be there when we get done here. This is Foxglove’s office so anything important will be here.” Qakisst looked over his shoulder as he pulled out a couple more books.

“So like this little hiding spot?” Konnor pressed on one end of the mantle and out popped a hidden drawer.

“Nice.” Sapphire stepped over to check out Konnor’s discovery.

“How did you…” Qakisst stopped fumbling through books and walked over to Konnor and Sapphire.

“Mantle is larger than is needed for this size of fireplace.” Konnor grinned back at Qakisst.

“So where did you say you found this medallion?” The Justice scowled at the magical trinket he held in his hand.

“At Thistletop, in a goblin overrun ruin.” Sweat ran down the back of Konnor’s neck as he answered. His characteristic mask sitting on Barrowman’s desk.

“And just where is Thistletop?” The Justice scowled up at Konnor.

“Uh, East of Sandpoint, just off the coast from the…” Konnor looked about for help.

“The Nettle Woods, not far from the Lost Coast Road.” Qakisst came to Konnor’s rescue.

“Son, I am not taking to you just yet.” The Justice glared at Qakisst. “This is a serious investigation. Do not force me to separate the three of you.”

Sapphire glanced behind herself at Dahlia, then back to the Justice. Qakisst visibly shrank into himself in response to Barrowman’s rebuke. Konnor seemed undeterred.

“I don’t know the name of every cops of trees in the Magnimar region. Q is the local hero.” Konnor gestured to Qakisst. “He and Sapphire were both there too.”

“And how long ago was it that you found this thing at this Thistletop?” The Justice looked back and forth between the three adventurers.

“I don’ remember, just over a month?” Konnor shrugged.

“We have been in Sandpoint for the last week, your honor. Before that we were here in Magnimar testifying before Justice Ironbriar against a wizard named Lyre and an oaf named Orik van Kaskerkin.” Sapphire’s held her temper, but her impatience was beginning to show.

“Young lady, you…” Justice Barrowman found himself cut off by Sapphire.

“…Cannot be intimidated. The Inheritor guides me and takes all fear from me.” Sapphire smiled politely. “Justice Ironbriar asked us to take a mission to a logging camp nearby after we testified. Then we came back to Magnimar for a week so that Qakisst could finish an internship with one of the smithing guilds. I am certain that Justice Ironbriar will happily testify to our good names; possibly even Konnor’s.”

Justice Barrowman glowered at Sapphire, then looked up at the two guards that were standing just inside the door. “Captain Robins, go get Justice Ironbriar for me. His court should be letting out soon. Tell him that it involves the Star Murders.”

At the mention of the Star Murders both Sapphire and Qakisst turned to look at each other wide eyed. Even Dahlia stood up straighter.

“Sir?” Qakisst softly spoke looking up with his head still down.

“Mr. Vishtani, do you have something to tell me?” The Justice looked at Qakisst suspiciously.

“Sir, the case we are investigating for Sheriff Hemlock; several of the victims were marked with a 7 point star cut into their chest, just like Konnor’s medallion.” Qakisst shook slightly as he spoke, almost as if afraid of how the Justice would react.

“I am well aware of how the Star Murder victims were mutilated.” Borrowman growled softly at Qakisst.

“But Sir, the murders we are investigating happened in Sandpoint not Magnimar.” Qakisst seemed almost plaintive as he looked up at the Justice. “We haven’t been in Magnimar in over a week, and were only here part of the time for the two weeks before that.”

“You are not helping your case much, Mr. Vishtani.” The Justice frowned.

Qakisst pulled out a package of notes he had carried from Sandpoint involving their investigation. “But we were here in Magnimar when the first murders happened in Sandpoint at Bradley’s barn. And from your interest in this Star Murderer, there have been more killings here in Magnimar while we were in Sandpoint.” Uncharacteristic sweat appeared on Qakisst’s brow. “There were at least two murderers.”

As Qakisst finished speaking the door to Borrowman’s office opened. Justice Ironbriar entered and smiled weakly. “I should have known this trouble would drag you lot into it.”

“Justice Ironbriar. You are familiar with these vagabonds?” Justice Borrowman looked past the three Sandpoint heroes at Ironbriar and Captain Robins as they entered the office.

“A bit harsh, Borrowman. I am familiar with them; and these three are hardly vagabonds. Lady Sapphire is bound to a prominent temple and Master Vishtani has been making quite a reputation as a smith, I hear.” Ironbriar stepped up to the desk, lifted Konnor’s mask, then looked the dark skinned elf in the eyes. Konnor avoided the elder elven Justice’s gaze and smiled nervously. “They took care of that issue at the Hollows lumber mill for me too. So I can account for their whereabouts during at least two of the murders.”

“Hrmmm…” Borrowman seemed almost disappointed. “So what is this thing all about?” He held up Konnor’s sihedron medallion. “Amazing coincidence that we’re investigating a murderer that leaves a seven pointed star carved in the chest of his victims, and this mask wearing stranger shows up wearing a seven pointed medallion at the gates.”

“Yes, strange. But I find it unlikely that young Konnor here would waltz into town openly wearing the calling card of a serial killer if he were actually the killer.” The two Justices looked at each other before Ironbriar continued. “And what was that you were saying about more killings in Sandpoint?” He turned to Qakisst.

“Uh,… Three men were killed at Bradley’s Barn, an abandoned hay barn near town before we returned to Sandpoint last Sunday. They had a sihedron mark carved in their chests too. And…” Borrowman cut Qakisst off.

“What kind of mark, boy?” He held Konnor’s medallion up and pointed at Qakisst with it.

“A sihedron mark. The seven pointed star. It… O bir... O…” Qakisst took a deep breath to try and calm himself, but Borrowman’s patience had been exhausted by then.

“Spit it out boy! Don’t play games.” The Justice got to his feet behind his desk and seemed to tower over Qakisst.

“DURDUR ŞUNU! Ben… I can… ben cannot focus to… words. I cannot find words if you yelling keep at me!” Qakisst stood as tall as he could and glared across the desk at Justice Borrowman.

“I got this, Q.” Konnor patted Qakisst on the shoulder and smiled at Justice Borrowman. “A sihedron rune is the symbol of ancient Thassilon’s ruling lords. The broken parts of the rune cover half the ruins in Varisia. Each section represents one of the seven schools of ancient Thassilonian philosophy. Thassilonian wizards are said to have aligned their seven schools of magic to these seven philosophies, drawing power from them to enhance their magic. The philosophies noted a virtue and a sin that aligned to each school of magic.” Konnor straightened up and looked at Qakisst and Sapphire even as Justice Borrowman began to scowl at him. “Hey, you don’t think that whoever is doing these rituals is trying to use the sins and virtues of their victims to augment some kind of magic ritual, do you?”

“Now look…” Justice Ironbriar held up a hand to his counterpart to stop him from interrupting.

“Well, Qakisst?” Sapphire looked between Konnor and Qakisst while keeping an eye on Borrowman.

Ben… er… Sorry; I do not know.” Qakisst took another deep breath, “The note we took from… Foxglove listed a group of people noted for being a bit tight fisted or possibly greedy. The three men at the barn were all known thieves; uh… Banny Harker was supposedly cooking the books at the Scarnetti Lumbermill; and despite Sir Jasper’s upstanding reputation, his sister was noted for overcharging people she did not like. I guess if you knew how to harvest a strong emotion or vice, greed would be an easy one. Ancak böyle bir şeyi yapacağını dont'bilmek nasıl. I have no idea how you could do it.”

“You expect me to believe that somebody is harvesting greed like a crop of winter wheat?” Borrowman slammed his knuckles into the decktop.

“Ben yapa… ah, I do not even know if it can be done; but somebody seems to think that they can.” Qakisst pulled a collection of parchment out of his pack and held them out to Justice Borrowman. “Olanların dışı işaretlenmiş ... sorry; the ones marked off on this list were found with the sihedron carved into their chest and their lower jaw removed.”

“Their lower…” Barrowman sat down. “But we haven’t told anybody about that.”

“Several other victims have turned up dead, or infested with ghoul fever, that were not mutilated. Their names were not on the list.” Sapphire gestured to Qakisst. “Go ahead and give it all to him, Qakisst. Even the notes from Foxglove.”

Qakisst shrugged then pulled all the notes that they had gathered from their investigation into the Skinsaw Man’s murder spree, clearly showing that Aldern Foxglove had been the killer. “We identified Lord Foxglove as the Skinsaw killer. He had been infected with ghoul fever and…”

“He became a ghast, a powerful intelligent ghoul.” Sapphire continued when Qakisst could not. “Not only was he marking people with this rune, then killing them; he was infecting local farmers to build up his ‘Pack’ of personal monsters. But he was not marking these victims for himself. He was working for somebody here in Magnimar.”

“Your name is on several of these notes, Ms. Idyllkin.” Borrowman looked up at Sapphire.

“I am well aware of that. Aldern Foxglove was a sick bastard. The transformation into a ghoul broke his already twisted mind. But from these notes, somebody who knew he was infected used him to commit these murders. Somebody that thinks they can harvest greedy souls. It doesn’t actually matter if they can or cannot, they think they can; and they aren’t done.” Sapphire stood over Borrowman’s desk and looked down at him. “We came to Magnimar find out who. Who are the Seven, and who is Xanishia. They are responsible for all of the deaths we’ve been tasked to investigate; including the death of Aldern Foxglove.”

Justice Borrowman looked up at Justice Ironbriar. “I suppose you think they can help.”

Ironbriar looked down at his counterpart, “They handled the mess at Hollow’s sawmill for me. And looking at these,…” He shuffled through the notes Qakisst had provided, “I think they have gotten farther than we have. We never had a name before today. Let them work with Captain Robins here. They are deputized agents under Hemlock; so they even have some authority.”

“Hemlock! A small town sheriff out on the fringe!” Borrowman scoffed.

“Meaning you have a free scapegoat if required, one that won’t even be affected if you have to cut him lose, and you get four sets of free hands that you can dismiss any time you need too.” Ironbriar smiled at Sapphire as he spoke to Borrowman. “Or you can tell the Lord Mayor that you’ve made no more progress this week than last. He will love that. In any case, these three have my confidence. And how bad can they be since they’re also playing bodyguard for such a noted lady.” Ironbriar turned to face Dahlia who had thought she had remained unnoticed by him in the back of the room. “Marvelous performance last month, m’lady. I look forward to your next concert.” Ironbriar bowed to Dahlia then stepped out of the room. “Your call, Borrowman. You’d better do something serious before the Mayor starts asking people like those Pathfinders to investigate. You know what kind of body count that always leaves.”

“Name.” The overworked gate guard looked down at a clip board as Sapphire approached the front of the line.

“Sapphire.”

“Full name please.” The guard turned his eyes up without moving his head.

“Sapphire Idyllkin.”

“Purpose for visit.” The guard furiously scribbled on his check list.

“Sandpoint official business.” Sapphire smiled, resigned to a bit of bureaucracy. The guard looked up with a slight start, looked the heavily armored warrior of the Inheritor up and down, then scribbled a few notes.

“One copper to pass the gate. Weapons to be peace bound while in the city.” The man smiled politely and motioned to the exchequer behind him in the gateway. Sapphire pulled out a copper coin and paid the clerk at the desk before binding the holding straps on her sheath around the pommel of her sword.

“Name.” The guard did not look up as Qakisst stepped up in line.

“Qakisst Vishtani.” Qakisst calmly waited for the inevitable questions about his name.

“Spelling please.” The guard made no comment about Qakisst’s mixed name or heritage.

“Uh, q a k i s s t; um, no. Two ess’. Yes, that is right. V i s h t a n i. Yes, that is right.”

“Purpose for visit.” The guard seemed annoyed at having been corrected.

“Um, Sandpoint business, and personal business.” Qakisst’s statement made Sapphire look back at him.

“How long do you plan to be in the city?” The guard looked up.

“Um; Sapphire, daha ne kadar biz burada olacak? Er, sorry. How long are we going to be here?” Qakisst looked around the guard at Sapphire.

“I can’t say. Hopefully no more than a week.” Sapphire smiled and looked back at Qakisst and the guard.

“Okay, I would say ten days. Lady Sapphire can be overly optimistic.” Qakisst smiled.

“Ma’am, is this… man with you?” The guard looked back at Sapphire while pointing to Qakisst.

“Yes, we both work for Sheriff Hemlock in Sandpoint.” Sapphire tried not to look bored or impatient.

“Very well. Keep that spear pointed up. One copper to pass the gate.” The guard gave Qakisst an annoyed look and motioned to the exchequer.

“Name.”

“Dahlia Rose, on personal business.” Dahlia stepped up to the guard.

“Welcome to Magnimar, Lady Rose. I hope you enjoy your stay.” The guard motioned Dahlia threw the gate. Both Sapphire and Qakisst raised an eyebrow as Dahlia smiled at the exchequer and walked past to stand next to them. The clerk smiled up at Dahlia and went back to his work.

“Did you just…” Sapphire glared at Dahlia.

“World famous opera singer and renowned performer.” Dahlia smiled at Sapphire somewhat meekly.

“Name.”

“Konnor, with a kay.” Konnor stepped up to the gate guard.

“Full name.”

“Just Konnor. No last name.” Konnor seemed unnaturally calm as he spoke to the gate guard.

“What’s the mask for, just Konnor?” The guard looked up.

“Just my choice.” As Konnor spoke Sapphire and Qakisst resigned themselves to waiting a few extra minutes.

“And this?” The speed at which the guard pulled out a dagger and held it to Konnor’s neck startled everybody, but Konnor did not move. He instinctively knew the guard would not stab him as long as he did not react.

“This?” Konnor spoke without moving, even as he tried to look down while several other guards moved toward the pedestrian gate. Qakisst stood dumbfounded and Sapphire gripped the peace bound hilt of her sword. The guard hooked the tip of his dagger into a chain around Konnor’s neck and slowly lifted out the partially visible sihedron medallion that Konnor had recovered from Thistletop a month earlier.

“What would this be?” The guard reached up and gripped the seven pointed star medallion and glared accusingly at Konnor.

“It’s a trinket, a magical medallion we found in some goblin infested ruins.” Shock showed in Konnor’s eyes, even through his mask.

“You’ll have to do better than that, boy.” The guard frowned as he turned the medallion back and forth before releasing it to fall against Konnor’s chest.

“Guardsman, is there a problem?” Sapphire looked over the guardsman at Konnor, who now stood with his hands out wide, and clear of his weapons. Before the guardsman could reply, another guard in an officer’s tabard stormed into the checkpoint.

“You two, you came in with him. I saw you on the road talking. Do you know this man?” The tall well-appointed guard captain stepped up behind Sapphire and pointed at Konnor. The blond haired captain glared at everybody.

“Yes.”

“Evet.”

“Unfortunately.” Dahlia scowled, almost grinning at Konnor’s misfortune. The guard captain looked at her for a moment with some confusion.

“Lady Rose, you know this man?” The captain stepped around Sapphire to point at Konnor.

“Well, yes. I arrived with these three from Sandpoint this morning.” Dahlia smiled sweetly, “Is there a problem Captain…?”

“Captain Robins, ma’am.” The guard neatly snapped to attention as he addressed Dahlia. “I am afraid I need these three to come with me. If you like I can have you notified after I am done talking to them.”

“That’s quite alright, Captain. I will stick around and see what the problem is; if that is alright with you.” Dahlia smiled politely, and innocently. Qakisst and Sapphire looked at each other confused.

“As you wish, m’lady.”

“<Whatever you’ve done Sneaky, I am so going to make you regret it.>” Qakisst turned to Dahlia, but his eyes locked onto Konnor as he spoke.

Qakisst, Sapphire, & Konnor strolled along the Lost Coast Road with Dahlia in the cool morning air. Behind then Serren and Luthor trailed along discussing Pathfinder Society issues. Konnor and Qakisst argued back and forth in ignan as Sapphire grumbled slightly. It seemed that Qakisst had forgotten to mention to the two of them that Dahlia had asked to travel with them this morning. While Sapphire was slightly annoyed by the oversight, Konnor was positively livid that Qakisst had given a total stranger permission to travel along with them.

“<You know she can hear us, don’t you, Konnor?>” Qakisst rolled his eyes in dismay.

“<I do not care. It is not like she can speak Ignan.>” Konnor glowered back, “<And you still should have asked about bringing a total stranger into our group. She could be a plant; waiting for us to let down our guard. You should not be so damned trusting!>”

“<It is called ateşi ses; and you had no problem joining us in the Dragon with your guitar last night, so she isn’t really a stranger.>” Qakisst shook his head, “<Plus she knows the comprehension spell, so it is actually kind of important that she can Hear You!>” Saying that he turned to look over at Dahlia and smiled apologetically.

“Do they do this often, Lady Sapphire?” Dahlia turned to Sapphire as Qakisst and Konnor continued to argue with each other.

“According to Shalelu; constantly.” Sapphire looked over at the bickering boys then back to Dahlia, “It is a good question, even if Konnor was very rude about it earlier. Why travel with us? You could have left with the caravan this morning.”

“Well, most of the merchants were heading farther up the road to Galduria. The ones that were heading to Magnimar left early and plan to push all the way through to Magnimar tonight, I don’t have a horse so I wouldn’t have been able to keep up, and as all of you have proven, there are ghouls out wandering the area so it isn’t really safe by myself.” Dahlia smiled apologetically. “I did ask Qakisst if he would ask all of you.”

“Yes you did.” Sapphire looked over at Qakisst with a slightly annoyed look. “And I don’t really mind except that when we first met things got really ugly really fast.”

“I don’t know what to say about that. Lener and his boys knew the drill. If anybody showed up that I couldn’t fascinate they were supposed to just hightail it out of town. They certainly weren’t supposed to get into a fight with a warrior maiden of Iomedae, or the Mayor’s nephew.” Dahlia sheepishly looked at Sapphire. “I’m not saying what we did was right, but we weren’t supposed to hurt anybody.”

“Your definition of hurting people seems a bit different than mine.” Sapphire gave Dahlia a slightly disapproving look, “I’m not one for redemption like Qakisst, but he vouched for you this morning so I ain’t going to say no. I know that life goes bad for some people, I do understand that, but you had it pretty good as a performer; you didn’t need to be helping out a pack of thieves. You’re pretty lucky that most of Sandpoint is fairly forgiving.”

“Well, yes. I guess that I am.” Dahlia felt the oppressive weight of condemnation in Sapphire’s tone. The angelic born holy warrior seemed to exude a righteousness at times that embarrassed less honest people.

“And since Sheriff Hemlock certified your release I have no problems traveling with you.” Sapphire gave Dahlia a stern look, “But that does not mean I trust you. I am sure you understand my meaning.”

“Yes.” As she replied to Sapphire, the elder bard began to regretting her choice of traveling companions at the moment; yet she could still hear Qakisst arguing on her behalf. Enthusiastically reminding Konnor that quite a few of his activities were not exactly righteous actions. It seemed that he really did believe in her. That was almost more painful than the guilt that seemed to fill her whenever Sapphire started getting sanctimonious on her. Sapphire’s righteousness made Dahlia want to crawl away and hide; but Qakisst’s almost empathic defense of her made her ashamed to not try and be a better person.

Watching the two argue back and forth Dahlia came to an understanding. The two were not just arguing in Ignan because that was easier for Qakisst. They did not want Sapphire to know everything they were arguing about. As Dahlia listened she came to realize that Qakisst had as much of a roguish streak to him as any Varisi she knew. It was no wonder the Varisi called him cousin, both openly and with affection. No matter where he had been born or where his blood came from; Qakisst was Varisi at heart; but it was a good heart. He actually cared about people. He even seemed to care about Konnor, even though he obviously disliked the dark skinned elf.

And what a surprise Konnor Elvenborn had proved to be. Elvish legend said that his dark skin reflected a dark heart in his family. When she had first met him Dahlia had nearly panicked at the sight of him; but he had proven to have more morals than many of her one time elven associates, and he played the guitar too. Not as well as Qakisst by far, but he did know how to play. And despite some reluctance, he had willingly joined in last night when invited. The not quite impromptu jam session had gone on until nearly midnight and everybody had a wonderful time.

That had been then, though. When Dahlia had shown up this morning to join the trio, along with their new friends from the Pathfinder Society, everybody had been a little surprised. Luthor and Serren had cheerily said yes to the idea of having a trained bard along, as had Qakisst. Konnor and Sapphire had not been so enthusiastic. Caleb had left a note without explanation, saying that he would catch up in Magnimar, so the vote had been three to two in favor of Dahlia traveling with them. Sapphire had relented at that point, but Konnor had made a point of arguing all through the morning. Serren and Luthor, for their part, kept a polite distance as the group marched along.

Eventually Serren matched step with Dahlia and asked why there seemed to be so much controversy about her traveling with them. With a nervous chuckle, and a slightly reproachful glance from Sapphire, Dahlia recounted the story of her arrival in Sandpoint a few weeks after the Swallowtail festival. While the perspective was that of Dahlia, she kept to the truth about her choosing to help her less than honest cohorts in another of their schemes to bolster their pockets while scoping out which of the nobles might be worthy marks based on the shopping habits and pocket contents of their servants on Market Day.

While Luthor chuckled at Dahlia’s description of her initial introduction to Qakisst being a Snapdragon firework in the face; Serren locked on something completely different. “Wait, wait a minute. You’re the Fire Rose?” Serren looked wide eyed at Dahlia.

“Um,…” Dahlia gave a confused grin. “Not what I expected you to fixate on out of that story.”

“Sweet Shelyn; I saw you perform in Magnimar early last month. You were wonderful!” Serren clasped Dahlia’s hand in joy.

With some embarrassment Dahlia looked around seeing Qakisst still arguing with Konnor up ahead and both Sapphire and Luthor rolling their eyes. “Thank you.” With an embarrassed smile Dahlia tugged at her sleeves and her outfit shifted to that of the Fire Rose in full regalia.

Serren laughed out loud, “Sleeves of many garments? No wonder you can change looks so quickly on stage. Those certainly couldn’t be cheap.”

“Ah hehe, yes. They are not cheap. And they only work for some outfits.” Dahlia blushed as she realized that Sapphire was frowning at her. “The more complex outfits and costumes can’t quite be duplicated with precision so I still have a trunk load of costumes locked up in Cyrdak’s theater. “He agreed to let me keep them there so long as I promise to perform at least once a month in Sandpoint. So I will be hanging around this area for the foreseeable future.”

“Considering you’re responsible for nearly burning down the theater, I’m surprised he didn’t confiscate them.” Konnor interjected with a scowl.

“Your friend Tessa was the one tossing fire bombs around.” Dahlia shot back with a glare. “What magics I know are all charms and enhancements.”

“Enough Konnor.” Sapphire rolled her eyes. “Tessa already told us how the firefight went. She’s lucky Master Drokkus didn’t make her pay for the damages. If it had been more than a few curtains and a dressing table I’m sure he would have.”

“Its still her fault.” Konnor nodded toward Dahlia.

“They have a strange definition of fault where you’re from, Konnor. Where is that again?” Dahlia scowled at the dark elven man, “And wasn’t it you that though hacking my hair up would break the transmutations that let me change my appearance? I still owe you for that haircut.”

“You did not get anything you didn’t bring on yourself.” Konnor snarled.

“I was unconscious and tied to a chair by you lot.” Dahlia barked back, “How was hacking my hair up going to prove anything to anybody?”

Serren slowly gave distance to the rest of the group but Luthor kept right up with Dahlia as she and Konnor yelled back and forth, a huge grin plastered to his face. Sapphire shook her head and separated the arguing pair.

“Enough!” The Iomedean warrior gripped both Dahlia and Konnor by the arm. “You don’t trust each other. We get it! I don’t really trust either of you; but I’m not yelling it for everybody in Magnimar to hear!”

“Actually Sapphire…”

“Shut up Qakisst!” Sapphire shot the young ifrit a quick glance before returning her attention to her current charges. “Konnor, if you’ve nothing nice to say, shut up. Same for you, Dahlia.” Sapphire released both of them and stomped forward. “Or I swear I’ll knock you both out and drag you the rest of the way to Magnimar.”

Dahlia replied with a meek grin and stepped to the other side of Qakisst as they continued walking up the road. Konnor glared at her and barked in Ignan at Qakisst. “<This is your fault.>”

“My fault?” Qakisst laughed back at Konnor.

“Shut up, Konnor!” As Sapphire glared at Konnor, Dahlia quietly whistled a marching tune as she walked.

Qakisst left the Armory with a good feeling and headed for the Rusty Dragon. He walked in the door in the late morning and found Lady Kaijitsu behind the bar of her own establishment sorting through bottles and talking to a couple of merchants that had come in for Market Day. He looked around in the dimly lit common room and saw Dahlia sitting by the stage sorting through the contents of her backpack. Seeing nobody else he decided to join the bard and get a deeper glimpse into her life.

“Had enough of Sandpoint?” Qakisst smiled and waited for an invite to be seated.

Dahlia looked up, smiled back, and gestured to the chair opposite her own seat, “Not at all. Nicest place I’ve ever been arrested in, but I do have a few things to do elsewhere for a week or so.”

“Oh, so you will be back in the spring with all new songs to wow us? I look forward to it.” Qakisst looked around for one of the serving staff but saw nobody other than Ameiko haggling at the bar.

“I don’t think it will be that long. I just need to go to Magnimar for a while. I heard that you lot are rushing off to Magnimar today.” Dahlia looked out of the corner of her eye at Qakisst while continuing to shuffle through the contents of her pack.

“Tomorrow actually.” Qakisst continued to look around for any of the service staff.

“They’re outside serving drinks in the market today.” Dahlia motioned toward the entrance with a nod. “So tomorrow? That’s wonderful.”

“Wonderful?” Qakisst turned to Dahlia with a confused look.

“Yes. I have one last performance here in the Dragon tonight and was planning to leave for Magnimar tomorrow morning.” Dahlia shrugged and stopped sorting her gear to look at Qakisst. “Could I beg to tag along with your crew? It hasn’t exactly been safe wandering around alone lately and since I’m trying to keep clear of any of the less scrupulous associates from my past I could really stand to have some trustable traveling companions.”

“Why are you packing so early today if you’re leaving tomorrow?” Qakisst looked across the table at Dahlia’s scattered belongings.

“Well, actually packing properly is kind of a new concept to me.” Dahlia’s comment drew a puzzled look from Qakisst. Dahlia shrugged with a smile. “I’m more used to shoving anything within arm’s reach into my pack and rushing out the window before the city watch kick the door in. Actually packing is kind of new to me; which would explain this mess.” The roguish bard gestured to the eclectic assortment covering the table.

Qakisst snorted a laugh and ran a hand across his eyes. “Ben o nasıl bir şey hatırlıyorum.” He looked up at Dahlia with a smile, “I thought for years that it was normal for Varisi to just throw everything into the back of the wagon and rush out of town in the middle of the night.”

“You didn’t have anything to do with them rushing off in the middle of the night, did you Qakisst?” Dahlia smirked at Qakisst even as she waved to the bar with her mug to attract Ameiko’s attention.

“More than a few times, ben eminim.” Qakisst laughed and blushed slightly.

“Good to see you in one piece today, Mr. Vishtani?” Ameiko stepped up behind Qakisst quietly, startling him into silence. “Can I get you anything while I am getting something for Dahlia?”

“Ah…”

“Stop teasing the poor boy, Ameiko. Get us both an amber and get him a plate of something to eat. Rumor is he had a rough day yesterday and needs his strength.” Dahlia gave Ameiko a stern and disapproving look before speaking in elvish. “Epi si ou kontinye ap jwe di yo jwenn ou ap ale nan pèdi l 'nan dam Deverin.”

“B~+&#.” Ameiko stuck her tongue out at Dahlia with a laugh then turned back to the kitchen to find something for Qakisst and Dahlia. Qakisst stopped fidgeting as he watched the Dragon’s proprietor walking away.

“Why do you let her do that to you?” Dahlia turned back to Qakisst while slowly loading the extensive content on the table into her pack.

“Ne yap? Er, sorry. Do what?” Qakisst looked down at the table then out the window as if trying to find something to focus on besides Ameiko or Dahlia.

“Play with your head like she does.” Even as she spoke Dahlia cast the comprehension spell to keep up with Qakisst’s linguistic gymnastics.

“She is not playing with my head. I just…”

“She is most certainly playing with your head, Qakisst. She always approaches you from behind; and she does it because she knows you get nervous around her so she doesn’t want you to have a chance to ready yourself. She does it to get maximum effect. You don’t have time to think and bam, she’s in your face and asking you some question designed to keep you off your guard and flustered.”

“Hayır. She is not…”

“She’s teasing you because she knows that you do actually like her, as opposed to the endless stream of drunken sots that just want her body, or her money, or her title.” Dahlia leaned back. “She’s teasing you because you’re actually worth talking too.”

Qakisst took a deep breath to calm his nerves before looking Dahlia in the eye, “I do not think…”

“Right you are, Mr. Vishtani.” Ameiko’s unexpected quick return cut Qakisst off as she leaned over him from behind and placed a plate of bread and sliced apples in front of him along with a mug of ale. Quick as could be, she slipped around him to deposit another mug in front of Dahlia before turning back to Qakisst “Anything else I can get for either of you; now that we’ve cleared up the workings of Qakisst’s thought processes?” She smiled broadly at both of them when neither replied; then slipped back to her place at the bar with a nod. “Enjoy.”

Dahlia watched Qakisst watching Ameiko for a moment before clearing her throat, “Please, tell me again how the trained bard with masterful vocal control and an impeccable sense of timing didn’t just do that on purpose.” Dahlia smiled over the top of her mug before taking a sip. Qakisst glared back at her for a moment before picking up a slice of apple.

“That does not mean anything.”

“Really?”

“She is a noble and I am just another customer in her inn. So she gets a kick out of yanking my chain. When she gets bored where will that leave me?” Qakisst shoved the slice of apple into his mouth and chewed with a bit of angry resolve.

“With a thrilling life experience worth remembering?” Dahlia rolled her eyes dreamily, letting her right eye momentarily return to its natural blue in contrast to her left eye’s natural green. “And just maybe she won’t get bored. You are kind of interesting.”

“Whatever.” Qakisst pushed back from the table to stand up.

“Wait, wait, alright. I’ll leave it alone.” Dahlia grabbed his hand, “Don’t go, Qakisst.” Qakisst eased back into his seat but still looked somewhat upset. Dahlia sized him up for a moment before continuing, “You are really sensitive about this.”

“You said that you would let it alone.” Qakisst glared at Dahlia.

“I’ll leave the issue with Ameiko alone, but its something else deep down, isn’t it, Qakisst?” Dahlia gave him a concerned look. “You don’t have to talk to me about it, Qakisst. You hardly know me and you can’t actually trust me yet; not after our last Market Day encounter.” The reminder of how the two had actually met brought a brief smile to Qakisst’s face, “But whatever it is that has you this bundled in knots you shouldn’t keep to yourself. You’ll wind up old and bitter like me.”

“You are not that old.” Qakisst seemed to relax a little.

“I’m old enough to be your mother.” Qakisst scoffed at Dahlia’s reply. “Okay, not your mother, but I’m as old as your buddy Caleb’s mother. And I’m a hell of a lot more worldly than you or any of your three girlfriends.”

“I do not have three girlfriends.” Qakisst tried to snarl at Dahlia but laughed slightly instead.

“As good looking as you are, you should have more. You probably would if you got over your fear of everybody’s father.” Dahlia stole a slice of apple from Qakisst’s plate as she spoke.

“It is not fear of other people’s fathers that keeps my pants buttoned up.” Qakisst’s protest drew a laugh from Dahlia and both of them heard a slight chuckle from the bar which made Qakisst blush a deep bronze color.

“Well then, what is it that keeps you from taking advantage of Chamandi’s constant attempts to get you alone, or Laurie’s infatuation with your adventurous life, or Korva’s devotion to you as a friend?” Dahlia gripped Qakisst’s hand to make sure he did not try to run off. “What is it you fear so much that you can’t bear to be with a woman?”

Anger rose in Qakisst’s chest and he barked out at Dahlia while flames seemed to light his eyes, “Ben onun gibi olamazlar!”

“Like who, Qakisst?” Dahlia gripped his hand in both of her’s to make sure he could not flee. She could feel the heat of his hand becoming almost unbearable, but she trusted him not to burn her so she gripped him tighter. He stared at her with anger still flaring in his eyes. Softly she spoke, “Its okay, Qakisst. You can tell me. Who don’t you want to be like?”

“Babam.” The softness of Qakisst’s voice caused his words to melt into the air, but Dahlia understood.

“I don’t think you ever have to worry about that, Qakisst.” Dahlia struggled to hold onto Qakisst’s hands despite the heat coming off of them, “You care too much about other people’s feelings to be like him.”

Qakisst’s temper did not subside, but his hands cooled, “<What would you know of my father.>”

Dahlia let go, no longer fearing Qakisst would leave. “Nothing, other than his son hates him and is scared to death of him.”

“Feahhh!” Qakisst spat in reply. “<He has been dead for nearly twenty years. Why should I fear him?>”

“That’s a good question. Your father must have been a real piece of work to still have a hold over you after all this time.” Dahlia raised her mug and smiled at Qakisst, “To our fathers. May they get all that they deserve.”

Qakisst stared back at Dahlia in angry silence even as she still held up her mug. Silently another mug appeared above the table attached to Ameiko’s hand. “To just rewards.” Ameiko’s salute cracked the angry scowl on Qakisst’s face as he looked to his left at her. She looked down at him with both apprehension and faith.

Qakisst sat up strait and gripped his mug thinking for a moment before raising it, “No.” He paused and looked at both women, “To our loved ones, both lost and still with us. May they forever fill our hearts with light.” Both Dahlia and Ameiko hesitated for a second before repeating the toast and tapping Qakisst’s mug with their own.

“Good choice, Qakisst.” Dahlia smiled at him before taking a drink.

“Yeah, good choice.” Ameiko smiled with tears in her eyes as both she and Qakisst took a drink. She sat her mug down on the table and sniffed sadly before turning to return to the bar. Qakisst caught her hand before she could get out of reach and looked up at her.

“He was my friend; and I miss him too.” Qakisst locked eyes with Ameiko for a moment then looked to the dragon tattoo on her left shoulder. A startled look flashed in her eyes; then Qakisst let Ameiko slip her hand free of his as she looked back and smiled while fighting back tears. Ameiko returned to the bar as Qakisst turned back to Dahlia. The two of them stared at each other in silence for several minutes before Qakisst finally found his voice.

“How did you know?” Qakisst picked up a piece of apple and fiddled with it nervously.

“About you, or about Ameiko?” Dahlia raised an eyebrow quizzically as she looked at Qakisst.

“Either. Both.” Qakisst looked up and sighed. “<I already know why> Ameiko,… <why she is sad all the time.>”

“I caught that. He must have been somebody special.” Dahlia smiled at Qakisst, “But I knew it was somebody. And you; don’t let your father rule the rest of your life, Qakisst. Like I said, you’ll wind up bitter and old like me.”

Qakisst smiled mischievously, “You do not seem bitter to me.” Dahlia made to protest the reference to her age until both of them heard a chuckle from the bar. They both turned to see Ameiko laugh despite the tears filling her eyes.

Qakisst and Dahlia smiled and looked at each other as the lunch crowd began to fill the inn. “I hear rumor that you have a musical instrument.” Dahlia’s smile became mischievous.

“Uh, yes. A guitar.” Qakisst wiped his eyes and looked at Dahlia in confusion.

“You know how to play?” Dahlia’s smile grew broader still as she looked back at Qakisst. “Bring it tonight, five o’clock.” Dahlia finished her ale.

“I do not know…”

“You just said you know how to play; so bring it and you be ready to play, Mr. Vishtani.” Dahlia’s insistence finally swayed Qakisst.

“Fine, but I am not nearly as good as any of the bards that regularly perform here.” Qakisst stood up and looked around. “I got a few other things to do before then.” He paused and looked back up to the bar, “Thanks Dahlia.”

“Don’t thank me yet. You haven’t seen my play list.” Dahlia stuffed the last of her things into her backpack and stood up. “See you at five; with, your, guitar.”

After being forced to eat more breakfast, and being poked and prodded by lady Casandra, Qakisst was finally allowed to depart the Deverin house. He strolled down to his own home and changed into more familiar clothing before going to the Armory to check in with Savah.

As soon as he stepped into the warehouse doors he found himself wrapped up in an unexpected hug from Savah. She then held him at arm’s length and looked him up and down, “Well, let’s see it?”

Without comment, Qakisst pulled his shirt opened and showed her the faint scaring on the right side of his chest and shoulder. He could see Keth and Ben working in the back of the shop, though both had slowed to watch as Savah checked him over.

“I thought healing magics didn’t leave scars.” Savah poked his chest.

“Sometimes.” Qakisst struggled not to role his eyes. “But if you cannot get something fully healed right away it will tend to scar a little.”

“I thought your Goddess granted you healing gifts, Kisst.” Savah poked and the small indent in his chest where the weathervane had broken through the skin.

“And I have used some of them.” Qakisst gave his mentor a faint smile. “I am okay, Savah. Still a little weak, but okay.”

“So you could heal yourself more?”

“Yes, but I am not going to just waste my gifts like that.” Qakisst gave Savah a defiant look. “Something could happen later today and I would need them.”

“Qakisst…”

“No, Savah. I will take care of myself, but I will not exhaust my gifts for personal comfort.” Qakisst smiled, “I have been in worse shape than I am right now. I am not bleeding and there are no broken bones.”

“Qakisst…”

“Savah, in private please?” Qakisst motioned to the all too public shop at the front of the building.

“Okay.” Savah turned to head up to the storefront and barked back at Keth and Ben, “Quit gawking, boys. Plenty of work you can be doing.”

‘Please, please, please stop.” Qakisst did not wait for Savah to start questioning him as he followed her into the storefront. “I have already had the riot act from Lady Cassandra, Cassidy is yelling at me, Laurie will not even talk to me, so please stop. I have had enough overprotective mothering and I still have not been to the White Deer yet. I fully expect to be mugged by lady Quinta, Korva, and Tanjah later today. Be stern, fatherly, and just tell me to be careful; okay?” He pushed one of the stools behind the counter up against the wall and sat leaning back.

“Qakisst…”

“Yes Dad?” Qakisst smiled at Savah as she glared back at him.

“You aren’t going to make this easy, are you?” Savah pulled up the second stool and sat directly in front of Qakisst.

“I swear, I am not trying to get myself killed or injured for attention.” The young ifrit rubbed his hands across his face before wrapping his fingers around his bull like horns.

“Tell me what the hell happened.” Savah paused but Qakisst did not reply right away. “There were rumors that you died last night. Rumors that you’d lost an arm. Give me something, Kisst.”

“Have you heard the stories about Foxglove manor being haunted?” Qakisst let his arms drop to his sides and just leaned back against the cool brick wall.

“Yeah, who hasn’t.” Savah shrugged, “Just stories though.”

“I had not.” Qakisst looked up at the ceiling. “Mama Liandra never told me ghost stories. She knew I do not like them.”

“Well then, I guess…”

“They are all true.”

Savah gave Qakisst a disbelieving look, “They’re just stories, Kisst.”

“No, they are not.” Qakisst looked Savah right in the eye. “Vorel Foxglove built the entire house as part of an effort to escape death.” Savah looked wide eyed back at him, “It did not work exactly like he expected. His spirit became bound to the house. That is what has been haunting the house for over forty years.”

“Qakisst, that’s just silly.” Savah shook her head in disbelief.

“Just living in the house cost Aldern Foxglove his life.” Qakisst looked away. “The taint of the house is what transformed him into a ghoul. Aldern Foxglove became a monster living in that house. He…”

“Come on Qakisst. You know I’m no fan of that foppish ass, but a monster?” Savah stood up and spread her arms in disbelief.

“Aldern Foxglove is dead. Twice dead, now.” Qakisst tipped his head back against the wall. “He was the one that killed all those people this last month. Banny Harker, Katrine Vinder, Grayst Silva, Hayliss Korvaski, all the farm folk south of town that have disappeared.” Tears welled up in Qakisst’s eyes. “All dead because Aldern Foxglove’s great uncle was scared to die.”

“Are you okay, Qakisst?” At the sound of Keth Deskert’s voice both Savah and Qakisst looked back at the door to the workshop. Savah looked about ready to bite Keth’s head off but Qakisst grabbed her arm and pulled her back.

“I am fine, Keth. Just a little overwhelmed by it all.” Qakisst stood up and walked over to the workshop door where both Keth and Ben were listening in. “Keep all of this quiet, guys. We still do not know who all the victims are.”

“And get back to work!” Savah’s bark sent the twins rushing back to their stations.

Qakisst turned back to Savah, “They are going to blab to everybody tonight.” He covered his face with both hands and sighed.

“You sure you’re okay, Kisst?” Savah stood up and wrapped her arms around her one time apprentice.

“No.” Qakisst sighed again. “But I will survive.” He then stepped back out of Savah’s grasp and gave her a faint smile. “We have to go to Magnimar to investigate the Foxglove townhouse and make sure that none of Vorel Foxglove’s taint extended beyond the mansion.” Savah looked up at him with disbelief. “We’re leaving tomorrow.”

“But Qakisst…”

“I have to, Savah. I promised Solsta Vinder I would get whoever was responsible for her daughter’s death. Vorel Foxglove had patrons backing him and Aldern Foxglove was taking instructions from some cult both before and after he became a ghoul. He may have been the one that actually killed her, but he was sent by somebody else to kill Banny Harker.”

“But why? I mean; sure Banny was a rude ass but he didn’t deserve to die.” Savah slumped down onto the stool behind her and looked at Qakisst in disbelief.

“I will not argue about what Banny deserved, but Katrine certainly did not deserve what happened to her.” As Qakisst stood up and looked around Savah watched him closely. “In any case, I am going to Magnimar to make sure all of this is finally over.”

“Then what?” Savah tilted her head as she looked at Qakisst.

“I think I might like to come home.” Qakisst turned in a circle looking all around the armory’s storefront.

“So Sandpoint is finally your home now?” Savah smirked at him, “No running off to chase your shoes?”

“Maybe eventually, but I was not talking about Sandpoint.” Qakisst turned his head to face Savah. “I was talking about this place.”

“You’ve grown too skilled to be my apprentice anymore, Kisst.” Savah shook her head. “I don’t think going backwards is the answer.”

“I did not say I want to be your apprentice, Savah. More like a working partner.” Qakisst smiled and looked wide eyed and innocently at Savah.

“A part… What?” Savah stood up knocking her stool back.

“Come on, Savah. I do not want to be your competition and I think I want to say here.” Qakisst smiled pleadingly.

“Look Qakisst; I spent a lot of money and time setting this place up.” Savah looked around trying to think of an appropriate reply.

“I have money Savah. More than I ever dreamed of growing up.” Qakisst fidgeted but continued to smile. “I will pay the buy in, and you can keep your name on the business and the storefront. I will even let you use my reputation to advertise.” He gave a slightly distasteful look before smiling again. The two looked at each other for several moments before Qakisst continued, “I am the best metal smith in Sandpoint, possibly even in Varisia. Ben metale şeyler… GRRRR… I can do things you know nobody else can do with metal.”

“That language thing…”

“Is not a problem I cannot overcome.” Qakisst stood arms wide looking plaintive.

“Qakisst I…” Savah gripped Qakisst by his shoulders and looked at him with a touch of pride.

“Will not regret it any more than hiring me in the first place.” Qakisst smiled broadly.

“I will think about it.” Savah smiled back.

“That is all I can ask.”

The pair stared at each other for several moments before a pair of voices from the work floor door interrupted them. “Do we…”

“…have to…”

“…call him…”

“…boss…”

“…now?”

“Well, this is awkward.” Qakisst mumbled to himself as he sat up. He found himself in a long night shirt and nothing else, so he took a chance and gingerly got to his feet. No dizziness like the night before, and his stomach rumbled as he moved to the hamper to see if his clothes were in there. Nothing.

“You look more alive than last night.” Conner Deverin stood in the doorway with a tray of food. “But if my Mom catches you out of bed she’ll flip out.”

“I can come down to the table if you tell me what happened to my clothes.” Qakisst spread his arms and gestured to the unaccustomed night shirt he wore.

“I think Mom tossed them in the scrap pile down in her sewing room,” Conner smirked and motioned to the bed, “Back in it, before she finds out.”

“Please do not make me wrestle you for your pants, Con.” Qakisst tried his best to look menacing but failed miserably.

Conner looked back out the bedroom door and down the stairs, “MOM! He’s threatening to walk around naked.”

“Tell him that I’m still stitching up his pants!” Casandra Deverin’s voice came through the door from down the stairs.

“But my pants were not torn?”

“Oh yes they were.” Conner carried the tray of food he’d been holding to the bed Qakisst had slept in. “Your shirt and vest were completely shredded and soaked clear through with blood too. Your own according to Caleb.”

“Fine, I will borrow a pair of yours.” Qakisst frowned as he looked around the room.

“You can’t have my dress pants, and I only have two other pair.” Conner grinned. “The pair I’m wearing and the pair soaked clear through from getting you out of Master Belvin’s carriage yesternight.”

Qakisst smiled and raised an eyebrow. “That’s fine.” The sodden pants hanging over the edge of the hamper stood up, rose into the air, and water vapor oozed out of them as a murky mist. The fine mist rolled like a miniature thunder cloud over to the window which opened itself to let the angry micro-storm escape the room. The now clean and dry pants floated over to Qakisst and settled across his arm. “I can fix my vest easy enough; can I get that back?”

“Um…” Conner stood staring as Qakisst sent the little elemental magics scattering about the room cleaning up.

“Stop showing off.” Cassidy snarled from the doorway as she headed down stairs. “Give him a shirt, Conner. He’s too stupid to know what’s good for him anyway.”

“Uh yeah. In the wardrobe. Take the short sleeved white shirt.” Conner gestured to the wardrobe cabinet in the corner then started back out the door, “I’ll go grab your boots.”

Qakisst pulled on the linen breaches he had cleaned. They were slightly snug around the thighs but otherwise fit perfectly. He opened the cabinet and looked for the shirt Conner had referred too, finding it quickly. He examined the shirt then set is aside, pulled off the night shirt and stood in front of the full length mirror that stood between the two wardrobes in the room.

With some care, Qakisst untied the bandage and lifted the dressing from his wounds. Dried blood clung to the dressing and pulled at his skin. Qakisst grimaced then called forth the healing gifts granted him as an oracle of the Dawnflower. As he lay his hand across his shoulder the wounds under the dressing began to nit themselves together. Conner whistled from the doorway.

“Wow, Kisst. You didn’t get those at Misgivings yesterday.” Conner gestured to the network of whip scars on Qakisst’s back as he set the boots down.

“No.”

“Cassidy is going to freak when…”

“She has seen them already.” The little magics at his command carefully cleaned the now mostly healed wounds and the dressings before Qakisst re-secured them in place.

“Oh, ok… wait, what?”

Qakisst glanced over his shoulder at Conner, “She snuck a peak in on me while I was changing my shirt last week before I took her to the theater to see Dahlia Firerose perform.”

“What? Hey! I know I teased you about making time with my sister but what the hell?” Conner puffed up his chest and scowled at Qakisst.

“We did not do anything, Conner.” Qakisst gave a lopsided smile. “And she peaked without my permission, so do not expect any apologies from me.”

“Did you tell her where you got…”

Qakisst interrupted Conner with a puff of air from his cantrip, “No, and I am not telling you either.” He pulled on the white linen shirt carefully and fastened the collar. “That was a long time ago and I do not like to think about it.”

“Momma will be mad that you let your breakfast get cold.” Cassidy stomped past the door heading for her room down the hall.

“Sorry about that.” Conner shrugged and looked down the hall after his sister. “She’d been in a mood this morning.”

“Um, kadın dün gece burada mıydı?” Qakisst sat and pulled on his boots once the dried mud and blood pulled free and piled itself neatly in the middle of the floor.

“What?” Conner turned back to Qakisst. Trying to ignore the swirl or muck and debris that rose from the floor and floated out the window.

“Sorry. Was she in here last night?” Qakisst glanced out the window to make sure that there was nobody under the window sill before releasing the floating detritus to fall to the street.

“Yeah, a couple times to check on you.” Conner stepped back out into the hallway as Qakisst picked up the breakfast tray and walked to the door. “You were really messed up, Kisst. Your shirt and vest were soaked in blood and you were pail.” The younger Deverin boy shuffled down the stairs ahead of Qakisst. “Like wet ash in color; and cold too. I didn’t even know you could get cold.”

Qakisst followed Conner down the stairs. “Yeah, it was pretty rough.” The pair walked into the kitchen where Qakisst took a seat and began to devour his breakfast.

“Why do you do it?” Conner pulled up a seat across from Qakisst and pulled an apple out of the fruit bowl in the center of the table.

“Do what?” Qakisst looked up at Conner. “Help people?”

“You can help people without climbing out onto roofs chasing bad guys.” Conner gave Qakisst a confused look.

“I did not climb out onto a roof. I was thrown by a ghost… or something.” Qakisst finished the food on his plate and reached for an apple also.

“What?” Conner sat up. “Caleb didn’t say anything about ghosts.”

Qakisst spotted lady Cassandra looking into the kitchen from her sewing room. “I have a feeling that there are lots of things that Caleb does not tell you.”

The angry voice of Cassidy behind him startled Qakisst, “Are you going to tell us? Cause I for one really want to know what happens to him all the time.”

Qakisst felt a part of himself wanting to shrink away under Cassidy’s glair, but the greater part of him felt a cool anger that steadied his nerves. “I cannot say what Caleb always does, but what I do is to do those things others just cannot do.”

“Well tha…”

“SADECE DUR!” Qakisst barked as he gripped the edge of the table. “I am not a normal person. You know that.” He stood and faced Cassidy as he spoke, “I love that you look at me and see just another boy; but I am not just another boy. I just am not. I am fire and magic and emotion given physical form. I cannot just stand by and not act.”

“I guess you aren’t.” Cassidy gritted her teeth as she spoke and stomped out of the room.

“Cassidy!” Qakisst called plaintively out to her as Cassidy left.

Qakisst and Conner stood in the kitchen for several moments staring out the doorway where Cassidy had stood before Conner spoke. “At least Laure still likes you.”

Qakisst turned wide eyed toward Conner just as Kale walked through the kitchen and smacked his youngest on the back of the head as he passed.

“OW!”

Qakisst lay drowsily in the grand garden of Sarenrae’s dreaming city. He was vaguely aware that others were resting in the shade nearby, but he was happily draped across a low flat stone outcrop soaking up the sun as he rested. As he had grown more sure of his bond with the sun goddess, Qakisst’s awareness of other devotees in the city had grown.

When he had been a child he had been completely unaware of anybody else in the city except the Goddess herself. As he had matured he had come to the subconscious realization that he was never actually alone in the city; just given respectful distance by the others.

Since his near drowning at Thistletop he had become fully aware that he shared this sanctuary with all of the Dawnflower’s devotees; both mortal and heavenly. The great crowd of souls would seem oppressive except for the instinctive requirement that none ever disturbed a living soul without that person’s desire. Qakisst greatly wished to not be alone, but he had not seen his friend Laranys or his sister Keqiss. So he chose to lay in the sun and enjoy the heat.

In the distance he could hear a faint voice speaking to him from the waking world, but he could not make out the words. Qakisst sat up and looked about. He could not see the source of the voice, but he found Keqiss dozing in just a loin cloth next to him with her head just inches from where his had been resting a moment before. His head snapped away with a start and he groaned at an unexpected pain where his wounds in the waking world pulled against bandages he did not wear in the dreaming city.

“Nobody else can see me, brother; as I do not wish it.” The white and gold robes of a Kelish wandering priest erupted about Keqiss’ form as she sat up. “Most of my tribe is nearly as squeamish as you about seeing my body. It is nearly as funny watching them trip over themselves trying to avoid seeing me while at the same time trying to sneak a peek at me, in spite of their squeamishness when I sun myself inside my marquee, as it is to see you desperately look away when we are here in the celestial garden.” Keqiss made a funny face as she realized that her brother was poking at a dent in his right breast just below the collar bone. “Are you bleeding, Hearth-Heart?”

“I… Yes, I think I am.” Qakisst’s reply brought a look of panic to his sister’s face. “No, no. Don’t worry. I can feel somebody changing my bandages.” Qakisst smiled crookedly, “I think she poked me when I turned in my sleep. I felt it.”

Keqiss’ smile returned as she realized her brother was safe someplace. “So you have a guardian angel looking out for you?”

Qakisst lay back down, “I guess.”

“Is it your cute dark hared friend?” A mischievous smile crept across Keqiss’ face.

“Stop.” Qakisst smiled back, “It is probably just lady Cassandra checking on me. Caleb made me stay at his parent’s house tonight.”

“Ohh, a noble lady.” Keqiss rolled onto her stomach and poked Qakisst in the arm.

Qakisst gave his sister a dirty look, “Lady Cassandra is the mother of three, Caleb’s mom, and quite happily married to Caleb’s dad.”

“Well then, I guess no guardian angel for you.” Keqiss sat up and leaned over Qakisst, “Unless one of her other two children is the beautiful young girl with dark hair and green eyes I saw you with when scrying you out last month.”

“Yeah, Cassidy does have…” Qakisst choked momentarily then glared at Keqiss. “Stop it. Cassidy is a noble born daughter. I hardly qualify as good relationship material for a high born lady.”

“Don’t sell yourself short, little brother.” Keqiss traced her fingers along the faint outlines that marked the wound on Qakisst’s chest in the waking world. “Our mother was one step short of being a god, and like him or not, our father was a noble lord of the Qadiran satrapy.”

“Please stop; that tickles.” Qakisst brushed his sister’s fingers away from his chest. “And our f… he slaved us out! He does not deserve to be our f…” Qakisst could not finish the sentence.

Keqiss sat back and looked up into the sky, “Say it, Hearth-Heart. Never be afraid to say his name, or call him father. You’re right that he did not deserve to be our father, but our father he was.” As she turned away to look across the garden, tears flooded Keqiss’ eyes. “I wish I could have seen him die, Hearth-Heart. I wish I could have seen him torn apart, but he was our father. There is no denying that we are Bekyar Mimnani’s children.” The two siblings stared at each other for a long moment before Keqiss continued. “If nothing else, his rotten soul is staring up out of the abyss watching us lay claim to the name against his will.”

Qakisst smiled, “Heh… I should not take pleasure in that, but I cannot help it.” He turned his head back to the sky and smiled. “How long can you stay?”

Keqiss lay back down with her head next to her brother and stretched out, “It is still not quite midnight where I am. You came to the dreaming very early tonight; no doubt due to your injuries.” As she spoke, Keqiss gave Qakisst a concerned look.

“No doubt.” Qakisst smirked. “I’d never been stabbed with a house before.”

“A house?” Keqiss’ eyes went wide as the assertion.

“It’s a long story.”

“I have several hours to listen, Hearth-Heart.”

“Okay.” Qakisst fidgeted for a moment. “Um, Light-heart?”

“Yes?”

“I’m sorry. You don’t have to swaddle yourself for me.”

“Only if you’re comfortable, little brother.” Keqiss smiled up at the sky as the heaviest of her robes melted away to a light silk blouse and pantaloons. “Now, tell me about this young noble you like.”

In the waking world Qakisst could not see a young Cassidy Deverin crying as she carefully changed the dressing on his wounds. “I’m not doing this again and again, Qakisst Vishtani. I can’t. I can’t handle losing both of you.” Tears flowed freely down the young noble with dark Varisi hair that looked so much like her aunt. “You and my idiot brother are going to get yourselves killed.”

Qakisst stumbled in the mud as the Sandpoint guardians crossed the Lost Coast bridge into lower Sandpoint. Caleb grabbed him and pulled him to his feet. Rain soaked the town in torrents so that the guards in the bridge shack never saw them approaching until they heard Caleb’s voice.

“Up we go, Kisst. We’re almost there.” Exhaustion strained Caleb’s voice as both he and Sapphire supported Qakisst. The guards scrambled hearing Caleb’s voice and rushed out into the rain to help. They found Caleb and Sapphire half dragging an exhausted Qakisst followed by Konnor, Luthor, and Serren. All six heroes looked like they had crossed the gates of hell twice.

“Sweet Desna!” Guardsman Neder paled as he rushed to help Sapphire and Caleb get Qakisst back on his feet. “Jema, get up to the Temple and tell them we’re coming.”

“Hold up, Jema.” Caleb shifted his grip on Qakisst’s arm. “Sapphire has already tended our wounds. We’ll be going straight to my parent’s house. Its an easier walk.”

“Caleb I have to…”

“Don’ give me crap about it Neder. We’ll summon a healer if needed.” Caleb’s voice was stern but not rude. “Tell the sheriff to come around in an hour if you have too. We got Kisst, you keep to your post.” Thunder punctuated Caleb’s commands.

“Nothing doing, Caleb.” Neder sternly returned Caleb’s gaze, “Your aunt and my boss will both have my hide if I leave you to wander off. Jema, since Master Deverin isn’t taking this group to Temple zip up to the Dragon and get any hand that can help get this lot home.”

“Neder, bunu yapmana…” Qakisst tried to protest and lost his footing again. Sapphire grabbed his waist and pulled him up tight. “AhhhhhHH!” Fresh blood stained Qakisst’s shirt where his wounds still had not fully healed. Before either Caleb or Qakisst could protest further help Guardsman Jema rushed up the half block to the Dragon for help.

“Dear Pharasma have mercy; Q, you’re soaked in blood.” Neder helped pull Qakisst into the open doors to Hosk’s stable, just inside the city gates, and out of the rain where he got a better look at the six heroes. “I hope that’s not all yours.”

Qakisst managed a faint smile and looked up at Neder. “Diğer adam bir ev vardı; yani bu bana tüm sanırım.” Konnor coughed with a smile. The rest of the group looked from Konnor to Qakisst and back.

“He said the other guy was a house. More appropriately a weathervane in Q’s case.” Neder looked wide eyed at Konnor as Hosk came walking up from the back of the stables followed by one of his apprentices.

“You lot look a mess. Sit Q down over here, Neder.” Hosk pulled out a stool from the side wall for Qakisst and pointed to the bench along the other wall for the others. “The blessed Redeemer seems to be looking out for you, boy.” Hosk pulled Qakisst’s head back slightly, waved a candle in front of Qakisst, and looked into his eyes, pulling them open to see how his pupils responded to the light. “Follow the light, Q. Yeah, he’s all there.”

“Bu yüzden pürüzlü değil, Usta Hosk.” Qakisst pulled back his head and blinked to clear his vision then smiled up at Hosk. “Sha Bildiğiniz, sizi sev… Uh, she liked you, you know.”

“I know, Q.” Host smiled softly. “Here boy, drink this.” Host shoved a cup of rain water into Qakisst’s hands. “She’d be mad at me for not watching out for you.” Hosk looked around till his eyes locked with Caleb. “He’s lost a lot of blood, Caleb. He needs to see a healer.” A crowd from the Dragon stood just outside the stable entrance in the pouring rain watching.

“He’s got one, Hosk.” Caleb motioned to Sapphire with a nod before he continued, “He needs a clean bed and somebody to watch him through the night. He’ll be getting my bed, it’s as good as any bed in the Dragon and Ma will make sure he’s fed and comfortable. Can you get us up the hill without us getting soaked any more than we are?”

“Caleb!” Ameiko pushed through the crowd and grabbed Caleb’s arm. “You look like hell.” Ameiko’s gaze crossed the rest of the group until his eyes fell upon Qakisst. “Spirit of my ancestors!”

“You two, be useful if you’re going to stand here. Hold him up.” Host scowled at Caleb and Ameiko who were standing next to the seated Qakisst.

“Göründüğünden daha kötüdür.” Qakisst smiled faintly up at Ameiko and drank from the cup Hosk had given him as the elder ranger pulled horse blankets over Qakisst and the others. Konnor laughed again.

“You’re killin’ it today, Q.” The others looked at Konnor. “Oh. He said it’s worse than it looks.”

“That is not funny, Qakisst.” The Red Dragon’s proprietor protested as she helped Caleb hold Qakisst steady for the stablemaster.

“Are these burn marks?” Hosk pulled parts of Qakisst’s clothing aside to see minor burns in the cloth and on his skin.

“Evet, öyle düşünüyorum. Yes.” Qakisst smiled up at Hosk as his water cup filled itself from the Goddess’ gifts. “I am okay.” His pail complexion made a liar of him.

“No, you aren’t, Qakisst.” Sapphire turned to look at him. “None of us are after that mess.”

“You’ve most certainly seen better days, Q.” Hosk pulled aside the bandages on Qakisst’s shoulder and saw that they were soaked through. “Petter, grab the kit please.” Hosk’s apprentice rushed to the back of the stables for a first aid kit as Hosk continued to check first Qakisst, then the others in turn.

“Hey! Who’s riding in my carriage?” The Sound of Belvin Valdemar from the doorway made Sapphire smile. “A little bird told me I should bring it here.” Guardsman Jema followed Belvin into the stables.

“Your knight in shining work leathers is here, Sapphire.” Caleb smirked at Sapphire and pointed back out into the rain. “Think he’ll give Kisst a ride up the hill to my folk’s house?”

“Hi Sapphire.” Lord Belvin Valdemar, Sandpoint’s most eligible bachelor took Sapphire’s hand and kissed it before looking past the crowd just inside the stables. “I heard that you might need a rescue from the rain and… Sweet Desna!” Belvin stopped. “Is that Q?” He looked past Sapphire to the seated ifrit, soaked in his own blood, who was now being supported by Ameiko and Caleb while Master Hosk continued to check his wounds.

“He’s going to be okay, but we really could use help getting him up to Kale Deverin’s house.” Sapphire smiled at Belvin and fluttered her eyelashes. Belvin smirked and gently pushed Sapphire away with his hand on her face.

“Stop teasing; of course I’ll help,” Belvin pulled himself closer to Sapphire to whisper, “but shouldn’t we take him to temple?”

“Dad’s house will do. Qakisst mostly just needs rest and food.” Caleb looked over his shoulder at Belvin.

“I can send up some of the pocket pies he likes.” Ameiko looked over Qakisst’s head before tweaking his nose. “Would you like that, Qakisst?”

Qakisst smiled uncharacteristically up at Ameiko, “Ben Hoşunuza giden bir şey istiyorum.”

“Hey!” Konnor stood up from the bench on the other side of the stable entry, “That’s… Hey!” As the crowd looked in his direction the masked elf sat back down in embarrassment.

“I will be fine now.” Qakisst grinned devilishly looking up at Ameiko even as his head lolled from side to side.

Thirty minutes later Qakisst found himself tucked carefully into a bed in the Deverin house sleeping. He had managed to walk through the threshold mostly under his own power but nearly collapsed once in the entry. Conner Deverin had rushed up stairs to clear off Caleb’s bed while Cassandra and Cassidy helped Qakisst to the table to sit; where Cassandra promptly forced two cups of soup into not just Qakisst, but Serren, Luthor, and Caleb as well. Konnor and Sapphire had declined to join them inside Kale’s home.

Once fed, Qakisst was half carried up the stairs where he insisted on getting himself into bed. Caleb and Conner had refused to leave him alone and helped him strip out of his still wet clothing. Once dry and in a night shirt Qakisst was carefully laid back into the bed and made to sleep. His exhaustion prevented him from fighting at all.

Conner Deverin slowly walked down the stairs hugging himself as Caleb followed. The younger Deverin boy looked back up at his brother with obvious fright then glanced at the door leading to the sleeping Qakisst. “What happened to him?”

“Ah…” Caleb ran his fingers through his hair looking past Conner to Cassidy at the bottom of the stairs.
“Don’ you be sugarcoating it just cause I’m here, Caleb.” Fear and anger flared in Cassidy’s eyes as she glared up at her older brother. “What did you get Qakisst into?”

“He… ah, he nearly went off the roof of Misgivings.” Caleb continued down the steps looking around. Serren and Luthor had left to find rooms at the Dragon before it got too dark, leaving Caleb to explain their encounter with Foxglove Manor. His family looked back at him with mixed expressions. “We had tracked Banny and Katrine’s murderer to Foxglove manor, things got tense, and Qakisst got thrown out a window in the attic.”

“How does that explain the hole in his chest or those scars on his back?” Conner fidgeted back and forth on his feet as he watched Caleb sink into a hard chair.

“I think the scars are old, but the wound in his chest came from getting impaled on the weathervane on the roof.” Caleb’s description made Conner wince and Cassidy paled. “Nearly killed him when it drove all the way through. An’ we nearly killed him again getting him off of it.”

“Oh my.” Cassandra Deverin stood in the kitchen door covering her jaw in shock.

“You sure you should be taking him out on these adventures, Caleb? You scare the…” Kale Deverin was interrupted when Caleb jumped to his feet.

“I canna’ stop him, Dad! He’s three times my age even if he looks younger than Conner.” Caleb stepped in front of the fireplace and folded his arms over his chest. After a pause he turned back to the room and grimaced before continuing, “And if I’m honest, I’ve needed him out there. He,… He can do stuff that I canna’ do. Amazing stuff. I just have to figure out how to stop him from rushing into the middle of things.”

Cassidy glowered at her older brother then stomped through the kitchen past her mother before slamming the door into Kale’s workshop at the back of the house. Caleb looked around stunned, “What was that?”

“She’s scared.” Cassandra glanced over her shoulder where Cassidy had gone as she replied. “She worries that every time you go out tromping in the woods that you won’t come back. Now you’re taking Qakisst with you, and she’s always liked him even if she wouldn’t always admit it. I don’t think she’s ready to deal with the idea of both of you coming back full of holes; or not coming back at all.”

“Mom, I…” Cassandra cut off Caleb’s reply with a smile.

“I know, Son. You wouldn’t be the man you are if you didn’t go; and we are so terribly proud of you.” Tears welled up in Cassandra Deverin’s eyes as she continued, “That doesn’t mean that we aren’t scared out of our wits every time you go out the gates of town looking for trouble. Now we have to worry about two of you.” Cassandra Deverin glided up to her eldest son and wrapped her arms around him. “Your sister just wasn’t ready for that.” Caleb found himself awkwardly surrounded by his parents as he looked up the stairs past his younger brother.

Unable to destroy the unloving growth of strange mold that covered the one wall of Aldern’s final hiding place, the Sandpoint guardians cleared what evidence they could find and locked the vault with the House’s dark heart still beating.

As the group slowly moved through the tunnels returning to the house proper above them the carefully catalogued and searched each room. As they went, the collected any and all useful items and trinkets. Sapphire and Qakisst commented that this felt somewhat like looting as they went.

“It is looting, Sapphire.” Konnor looked back at her as they moved. “To the victors the spoils.”

“Besides, we will have to pay for a fairly powerful priest to exorcize that thing down in the caverns.” Serren looked back over her shoulders. “I think Lady Heidmarch will have a few ideas on how to do that.”

“Assuredly.” Luthor nodded as he followed Konnor and Caleb up the stone stairs.

“Who is Lady Heidmarch?” Qakisst looked to Serren as he spoke.

“Oh, she manages the local lodge for the Pathfinder Society.” Serren smiled back at him. “Remind me to tell you about the Society over dinner tonight. You might be interested.”

“No way, Serren. He gets into enough trouble without getting sucked into the junior archeology league.” Konnor yelled back from the top of the steps. “Hey, should we finish searching the third floor? We missed most of the rooms up there when what’s her name went crashing after Foxglove.”

“Yes/No.” The conflicting chorus of replies caused Konnor to turn. He’d expected Sapphire to object and maybe Qakisst, but not the others.

“Okay, vote before we go farther.” Konnor looked around the group.

“No vote for you. You set off the alarm.” Caleb sneered at Konnor.

“Hey!”

“No.” Caleb held up a finger and pointed at Konnor. “Okay everybody else, finish checking the house say aye.”

“Aye.” Sapphire’s affirmative brought a wide eyed look of shock from Konnor.

“No.” Qakisst shook his head, his face slightly ashen in appearance.

“No.” Serren looked around, “The haunts still fill this dark place.”

“Aye.” Luthor glowered at Serren, “We should make sure there is nothing too dangerous before locking the place up. Know as much as we can for our report to the Lodge.”

“We search.” Caleb nodded for Konnor to head up the grand staircase to the upper levels of the mansion.

“Caleb, are you crazy?” Qakisst moved to get in front of Caleb, “This place is evil. We should burn it to the ground right now.”

“No!” Serren grabbed Qakisst by the arm. “If you shatter the cage now Vorel Foxglove’s spirit will escape and do no end of harm once not confined to the house.” Qakisst looked back at Serren with fear. “If these fools want to search the house let’s be quick about it; but the house must stand until we can exorcize Vorel’s spirit.”

Qakisst looked from Serren to Caleb then nodded. “Okay. But can we please be quick.”

The group rushed up the grand staircase that they had just two hours ago rushed down. Up into the attics level where they had found Iesha, the group this time carefully examined each room finding store rooms, a servant’s room, and a private study. More shocking memories and horrors from the Foxglove family past assailed them but nothing unmanageable until Caleb tried to stab himself in the neck with a broken piece of desk. Only Konnor’s quick reflexes stopped him long enough for Sapphire to channel the Inheritor’s energies clearing the haunt.

“Still think this was a good idea, Caleb.” Qakisst glowered unhappily at Caleb.

“No.” Caleb glared back. “It is necessary though.”

“No fighting, boys. Just a couple of rooms left.” Serren moved to a door in the east wall of the long hall and examined it before motioning to Konnor. “Anything dangerous here, Konnor?”

“Just the house lich in the basement.” Konnor knelt to examine the door.

“You’re never letting that go, are you?” Caleb stepped up behind Konnor.

“Never, ever, for the rest of my very long elven life.” Konnor checked the latch on the door and stepped into the room.

“You’re only half elven, you won’t live that long.” Caleb followed Konnor into the room cautiously.

“I’ll outlive you. I’m invincible.” Konnor carefully scanned the room around him as the others slowly moved into the room.

A desk and a chair sit in the middle of this drafty room. Chimneys rise to the west, while to the east, two intricate stained-glass windows are set into the wall. The northern window depicts a dark-haired woman with pale skin, large green eyes, and a black-and-red gown; with both hands she wields a jagged iron staff. The southern window has been broken on its lower half and patched with canvas; what remains of its upper half depicts a handsome man dressed in regal finery and a crown of ivory and jade.

Caleb knelt next to the window beside the canvas patch. “Hey Kisst. What do you think caused this?” Caleb brushed the edge of small scorch marks that mar the wood near the broken window.

Qakisst Stood holding the battered and ruined remains of a once expensive telescope that had been smashed on the floor. A large trapdoor in the roof above him had been tied shut by several lengths of rope. “No idea, Caleb. It could…” Qakisst grew pail and smoke rolled out of his clothes as if they would catch fire from the inside. “Traver hayır; bu yapamayız!”

Before anybody could react, the mercurial reflexes of Qakisst sent him running for the canvas patch in the window. Flames erupted from his every pore and his clothing scorched and started to burn. Caleb reached out to try and stop him, but Qakisst’s fiery form spun to avoid his grasp and flung himself out through the broken window.

“KISSSSSSTTT!” Caleb nearly flung himself out the window trying to grab his friend only to be grabbed by Luthor by the belt before both went out the window.

“AAAAAAAAAAEEEEEEEEEEEE!” The high pitched scream of Qakisst Vishtani shook the entire house as his five compatriots all filled the once more open window. At the edge of the roof sat Qakisst, slumped over with the long arrow of a weather vane sticking out of his chest.

By luck, the act of shifting to avoid who he thought to be part of the haunt had sent Qakisst on a slightly different trajectory than Cyralie Foxglove had gone some twenty years ago. Cyralie had gone out the stained glass window, down the steeply sloped roof and over the cliff below where she died on the rocks below. Qakisst had spun around and slammed into the wildly spinning weather vane hard enough that the arrow drove through Qakisst’s backpack right into the back of his right shoulder and came out his chest just inside his right shoulder. The eternally young ifrit hung limply from the vane just on the edge of the house, not moving.

“KIIISSSSTTT!” Caleb tried to climb out onto the roof but Luthor and Sapphire held him back. “Let me go! Let me GO!”

Sapphire slapped Caleb hard to get his attention. The Sandpoint ranger looked ready to fight them all.

“I got rope. Hold him still!” Konnor quickly fashioned a rope harness from silk climbing cord that he pulled from his magical bag. “Damn it Caleb, hold still!”

Caleb realized what Konnor was doing and quit fighting Sapphire and Luthor. “Come on, come on, come on!”

“He’s not moving, Caleb.” Serren looked out the window. “And I can’t channel that far.”

“Move, move.”Caleb didn’t wait for Konnor to check the harness twice, and nobody tried to stop him. Sapphire positioned herself to feed the rope out the window and directed Luthor to anchor the back end of the rope behind her. Konnor climbed out the window behind Caleb.

“Konnor you fool, you’ll fall!” Serren snarled at Konnor.

“He can levitate, Serren. He’ll be fine.” Sapphire watched Caleb move down the roof to Qakisst.

“KISST! Can you hear me!” Caleb looped his leg around Qakisst’s to keep him from falling and checked his neck for a pulse. The faint thump of a beating heart barely registered. “Oh goddess, oh goddess! He’s bleeding out!” Caleb gripped Qakisst’s haramaki to try and pull him free.

“NO!” Konnor moved out over the edge of the roof and triggered his levitation. “You’ll kill him. Give him this!” Konnor held out a potion vile to Caleb; then gripped Qakisst by the neck and horns, pulling his head back.

“Please don’t die, Kisst!” Caleb pulled off the stopper and carefully poured the content of the bottle into Qakisst’s mouth. Qakisst sputtered and groaned for a moment then struggled to not scream.

“AAAarrr.” Qakisst’s eye’s snapped open and his head tipped back and he fought the pain. “Ne? Ne? Caleb? Bana ne oldu?” Caleb looked up to Konnor.

“He doesn’t know what happened to him.” Konnor gripped the edge of the roof to keep from being blown away by the wind. Rain splattered everybody. “Can we move him?”

“I don’t think we have a choice.” Caleb looked back at Konnor with fear. “Can you hold him while I pull him free?”

“Yeah.” Konnor hooked a belt harness he had pulled out to the base of the weather vane to keep him in place and to free both of his hands to help Caleb. “Ready.”

As Caleb began to move Qakisst the young ifrit screamed and fought to stop him. Caleb paused and gripped Qakisst by the chin. “Kisst, we have to get you off this thing. Kisst, look at me.”

Qakisst’s head lulled back and forth a moment until his left arm came up holding a pair of metal cutters that he tried to push into Caleb’s hands. Konnor reached over Qakisst’s shoulder and grabbed the cutters before Qakisst could drop them.

“Q, Q, I got ‘em. Ben onları var. I got ‘em.” With care, Konnor pried the metal cutters out of Qakisst’s hand and looked at Caleb. “Cut the barb off the end of the weather thingy.” As Caleb cut away the arrow point on the end of the vane, Konnor pulled out an additional length of rope and wrapped the length around Qakisst before moving to tie the other end to Caleb. Qakisst, for his part prayed to the Dawnflower.

It took Caleb nearly a minute to cut the directional arrow off the vane then tuck the cutters into his boot. “Ready Konnor?”

“As ready as I’m ever going to be.”

“Kisst, you ready?” Caleb looked into his friend’s eyes and was startled to find peace.

Qakisst smiled back at him. “I believe in you, Caleb.” Caleb blinked then nodded to Konnor.

With a great heave, Caleb pulled Qakisst forward off the long spear like directional arrow of the weather vane. Qakisst screamed and slumped forward onto Caleb. Once free of Qakisst’s back, his pack pulled off where Konnor had unbuckled it and hung on the vane.

Sapphire pulled up the slack and pulled Caleb back toward the window. Luthor stepped back into the hall and braced himself in the door frame just in case. As soon as Caleb was close enough he turned and lifted the limp body of his friend into the window sill.

“Get him, Sapphire! Grab him!” Caleb scrambled in the window as Sapphire pulled Qakisst in, finding himself still tied to the young ifrit.

Sapphire cut the rope connecting Caleb and Qakisst and pulled open Qakisst’s shirt sending the sea shell buttons scattering around the room. “He’s still bleading; he’s still living. Serren!”

Serren knelt and brushed her hands across Qakisst’s chest. Flesh began to knit itself back together slowly. “That’s the best I can do. I have exhausted my healing gifts.”

“I got his pack. He had a few potions still.” Konnor clambered in the window holding the badly damaged pack. He knelt and began sifting through it. “Damn it Q, don’t you label anything?” Konnor blinked his eyes and his perceptions shifted. He sorted through the hand full of vials in Qakisst’s pack until he found a curative and handed it to Serren.

“Sit him up.” Sapphire and Luthor moved Qakisst into a sitting position as Serren worked to pour the curative potion into Qakisst’s mouth. He sputtered and coughed before bringing his own hand up to his chest. Blue light surged around Qakisst’s hand and his wounds stopped bleeding.

“Qakisst?” The group looked down at Qakisst as he lay back in Sapphire’s lap.

“I hate this house.”

“There must be a tunnel under water that leads out to the sea.” Caleb craned his neck to look down into the pit. A heavy huffing sound filled the cavern as the waters surged up and receded within the pit.

“Shush.” Serren gripped his arm and pointed across the pit where she could just make out in the darkness Ishia pounding on a door along a ledge on the far side.

“I can’t see that far in this darkness, Serren.” Caleb looked to his side at Serren. “I do not have othersight like you or Kisst.”

“Nor can I, and you know it.” Luthor peered over both their shoulders into the darkness. “Othersight? I have never heard darkvision called such a thing.”

“You can discuss semantics later. It is slippery all around the ledge. Have a care, Caleb and keep to your left.” Serren looked back at Sapphire. “You should probably go first, Sappire. You can see and are better armored.”

“No, I’m good. Just have Konnor call up those blue balls of light again.” Caleb moved slowly out onto the ledge from the tunnel they had come out of.

Konnor replied from the back. “Sorry Caleb, I can only manage that gift once a day.”

“I got you, Caleb. Hold up your kukri.” Serren reached out and tapped the guard on Caleb’s kukri as he held it up. Torch-like light erupted around the weapon without heat. In the light just beyond Caleb’s reach, a small emancipated figure howled in rage at the light that had spoiled its surprise.

“Blessed traveler!” Caleb swung around as the small creature leapt at him and found himself struggling to keep the too quick creature from biting him. “Goblins!”

Five other emancipated forms came at Caleb and Serren from both directions around the pit. Their bodies stinking of death, but their oversized goblin heads making them unmistakable.

“Blessed ancestors, I think they’re ghouls.” Serren coughed from the stench as she tried to back away into the tunnel. She brought her holy symbol up and sent a burst of life energy out to try and drive back the foul little creatures. They did not move.

“I got you Serren.” Luthor grabbed his fellow Pathfinder and pulled her clear giving Sapphire space to step up to the ledge.

“You’re not kidding about it being slippery up here, Caleb.” Sapphire swung at one of the foul goblins but found it difficult to connect while trying to keep her footing.

“Onları göremezsiniz ben onları vurmak olamaz!” From the back of the tunnel a bolt of fire shot past everybody to strike one of the deathless goblins. The small creature slipped from the ledge and disappeared into the pit.

“About time you were useful!” Caleb called back at Qakisst as he moved into the spot that the goblin had just vacated. There he could give Sapphire room to move and attack the deathless creatures coming from her right while he attacked to the left.

“You two are hogging all the fun, you know.” Luthor stood with his axe in hand watching the two warriors easily handle the small ghoulish goblins now that they had firm footing.

Within seconds the ambush had been dealt with. Caleb moved to his left and Sapphire to her right onto the ledge overlooking the pool. In the water below the dead bodies of emaciated goblins could be seen bobbing in the surging water. Across the pit, Iesha continued to pound on a heavy metal door mounted in the wall on the narrow ledge.

“What do we do about that?” Sapphire pointed across the pit at the door and looked at Konnor.

“Wait for her to pound it down.” Konnor looked back at her. “What? I’m not getting within arm’s reach of her.

“I will do it.” Qakisst stepped up onto the ledge looking across at Iesha.

“You’ll do what?” Caleb turned to glare at Qakisst. “You can’t melt that door.”
“Piç!” Qakisst stuck his tongue out at Caleb before he continued. “Maybe I cannot lift a dagger off a sleeping man in the market, but I did spend enough time with Szarni to know the basics of getting last a lock.” As Qakisst moved up to the ledge Caleb scowled at him.

“Konnor can do it.” Caleb blocked Qakisst’s path around the ledge.

“Konnor cannot do it!” Konnor indignantly snarled from the back. “Crazy dead woman can do it.”

“Delay is not a good idea.” Serren looked across the pit at Iesha. “She could pound on that door forever, or Foxglove could complete whatever he’s doing in there and come storming out any time now.”

“Not to mention that there’s water all through this place. I think the tides can push sea water up into this cavern through that pit.” Luthor pointed down into the pit were the goblin that had fallen when Qakisst set it on fire tried desperately to climb up, only to be sucked back down by the surging waters. “Hrmm, tough little bastard.” Caleb and Sapphire looked over the edge and frowned.

“Caleb, I can do this.” Qakisst nudged Caleb’s shoulder. “I think she will trust you and I. We are Varisi.”

“Kisst, I can’t just…” Caleb shrugged and looked over his shoulder to where Iesha continued to pound at the steel door.

“We do not have a choice.” Qakisst stepped back and gestured to the tunnel where Caleb would have to step to let him past.

Caleb stepped out of the way and glowered towards Konnor. “Something happens to him and I’m taking it out of your hide.”

“Something happens to him it just proved that I’m right.” Konnor glared back at Kaleb. “I still vote we let the crazy dead woman pound the door down.

As Caleb and Konnor argued Qakisst moved along the ledge followed by Sapphire. “You sure you can do this, Qakisst?”

“I think I have too. It just may take me some time.” Qakisst moved slowly, making sure that he kept his footing on the slick ledge. “You should probably stay back a little bit. If you slip, we will not have any way to get you out of that pit.”

“Not leaving you alone, Qakisst.” Sapphire smiled. “The Inheritor would never forgive me for leaving a friend alone.”

As the pair approached the raging Iesha Qakisst glanced back. “Thanks.”

When Qakisst made it to arm’s length from Iesha he stopped and shuddered. The emancipated and decaying form continued to pound on the metal door with no progress. Qakisst swallowed hard then spoke in Varisian.

“My lady, I am Qakisst. I would like to help you.” Iesha did not respond to Qakisst as she continued to pound of the door. “Please, my lady. I can open the door and help you find lord Foxglove.”

At the mention of the Foxglove name Iesha stopped pounding and turned to glare at Qakisst. Behind him Sapphire began to pull the great sword from her back. Qakisst motioned for Sapphire to stop

“Please, my lady. I remember you, let me help. Let me open the door.” Qakisst carefully pulled out a bundle of tools which he opened to show to Iesha.

Iesha growled viciously, then stepped back along the ledge giving Qakisst access to the latch and the keyhole. “Aldern, I will hold you soon!” The threatening endearment made Qakisst shudder as he stepped forward and knelt at the door.

Qakisst knelt as Sapphire locked eyes with Iesha. The two stared at each other across the short distance between them. Sapphire could see the rage in her counterpart’s eyes, but also the sadness behind that anger. For a brief moment Sapphire could feel the cold hand of death that gripped Iesha even as rage and hate filled the vengeful spirit.

“Qakisst, how’s it going.” The calmness in Sapphire’s voice was startling.

“I cannot rush this or I will damage the lock and I am not good enough to open it if I break it. Maybe Konnor could, but she will not trust him.” A faint click brought a smile to Qakisst’s face. He reached up and grabbed the latch then pulled it open using the door latch to keep his balance as the door swung out at him.

“Aldern, my sweet. Come to me!” Iesha surged through the opening door nearly knocking Qakisst from the ledge. Sapphire caught him by the collar and pulled him back as the door swung the rest of the way open.

“Up and out of the way, Qakisst.” The Iomedaian warrior slipped past Qakisst and stepped through the door. In the room the image that met her shocked her.

Aldern Foxglove, emaciated and gaunt stood dressed in his finest clothes. The powerful ghoulish creature gripped the vengeful spirit buy the throat and held her at bay. He pulled out a mask that appeared to be made from layers of flesh.

“Splendid! You’ve come to me! Welcome to our new home, my love. I knew my letters would sway your heart! Now, let us consummate our… our… hunger!” Aldern Floxglove put on the mask and his appearance flowed like water before solidifying in the form of Sapphire herself.

Caleb and Luthor surged into the room seconds later as Sapphire stares at Sapphire; one of them gripping the struggling form of Iesha. Two ghouls rushed past both Sapphires, ignoring Iesha and charged at Caleb and Luthor.

“Which one is which?” Luthor yelled as he swung his axe at one of the ghouls. Behind him Serren, Qakisst, and Konnor entered the room.

“The one holding or fighting the vengeance spirit!” Serren yelled out. “She cannot be fooled by any illusion or alteration.”

As Luthor and Caleb fought the two ghouls one of the Sapphires hurled Iesha across the room and pulled out a great sword to match her opponent. In seconds the mirror images clashed about the center of the room. About them the sparse furniture of a laboratory scattered around in the struggle. The western wall of the roughhewn cavern room pulsed with phosphorescent mold. The outline of a man could be seen in the mold, its heart beating for all to see.

“Bu da ne dokuz cehennemden var?” Qakisst pointed at the back wall covered in mold, “Lanet olsun, lanet olsun, ben gönderilmemiş mücadele içinde değilim!”

“You’re in the fight now, Q.” Konnor pushed past Qakisst and moved to help Luthor as Serren paused to observe the room itself.

“I think we found the heart of Konnor’s house lich.” Serren pulled out the symbol of her ancestors and held it forth. As others slashed and smashed about the room she called on the holy power of her divine spirits. Brilliant white light burst out from her and struck everything. The fake Sapphire growled in anger, Iesha howled in pain as she surged to her feet, and the entire room shuddered then responded.

Black energy struck out from the mold and smashed into Serren knocking her to the ground even as Iesha rejoined the battle against the fake Sapphire, ripping the mask away and restoring Aldern to his emaciated unlife. Foxglove’s ghoulish weapon transformed from the likeness of Sapphire’s greatsword to a wicked long razor more than a cubit in length. He lashed out at Sapphire with the wicked weapon showing considerable skill.

“The house didn’t like that, Serren.” Luthor called out from where he continued to battle one of the ghouls, this one particularly tough. The ghoul maneuvered to flank Sapphire even as it clawed at Luthor.

“Onu var.” Qakisst sent fire searing into the mold figure on the wall as Sapphire and Iesha both pressed Foxgolve back into the room. The wall lashed out with black energy that slammed Qakisst from his feet.

“HAHAhahaha!” The deranged undead Foxglove laughed seeing Serren and Qakisst stunned in their attempt to attack the mold figure they thought to be the spirit of the house. “Our bond will not be so easy sundered, my love!”

“A little help when you get off the floor, Kisst!” Calen held his own against the second ghoul, but could not push it back to where he could help Sapphire.

Serren nudged Qakisst and pointed at Caleb. Qakisst nodded and summoned two great streams of fire which he aimed at Caleb’s opponent. Force back, the ghoul was unable to stop Caleb from moving around to behind Foxglove.

Unable to effectively strike at their opponents, Foxglove’s ghoul guards soon crumbled to dust and bone. Foxglove himself threw up his weapon and scrambled for cover.

“No, no!” Foxglove cowered as Iesha staggered forward toward him. “What happened? Where has the hunter gone?” Foxglove’s face twisted as the group moved to cut off any chance of escape he might have. His expression shifted from rage to fear to loathing as he looked around at his attackers. “My love, I wonder how your deaths shall affect your friends. What things might you have done that will go unfinished? What will those broken promises spawn? How will your murders shape the world?”

Iesha drug the ranting and deranged Aldern Foxglove to his feet. “My love, let me show you the love you have shown me.” She snapped his neck and both undead monstrosities began to crumble to dust.

“Thank you, my friends. I knew you would save mmm…” Aldern’s last words faded with the dust as his broken bones crashed to the floor with those of his dead wife, Iesha.

The group looked at Sapphire, who’s normally chocolate colored Mwangi skin looked ashen and cold with shock. Behind them all, the dark heart of Foxglove manor continued to beat.